《Caligo Tenebris》 Chapter 0 - Gods work In the northern part of the province of Quebec in Canada an old GMC pickup is rolling down a gravel road tens of kilometers away from any sign of human activities.. It is an old pickup like you see very often which had lost 50% of it''s paint due to rust. The old truck come to a stop near a pine tree which look no different from all the other millions of pine trees around it. Truly there''s nothing here except this small private road and forest for MILES around. 20 feet ahead a small mobile home, an old rusty McCormick tractor and some logging equipment. A man is getting out of the truck wearing common Blue denim pants and black shirt. That man is me, Francis Levesque, a 54 years old priest in the small town of Chibougamau. I spent my entire life at the service of my lord and savior Jesus Christ. At the moment i am yet again doing the work of the lord. I proceed toward the back of my truck and reach for a big black leather bag under a tarp. ¡°Humff!! It''s heavy, this work is getting harder with the years.¡± (Francis) Putting the bag over my shoulder i proceed in the direction of the wood chipper. It is a very useful machine, you put branches, logs and roots in it''s mouth and all that come out is wood chips. Dropping the bag in front of it i begin by starting the machine, then going back to the big bag i unzip it. I grab what''s inside and start trowing pieces in the wood chipper. At the other end of the machine, red sludge start squirting out with force and into a pen housing 5 very fat pigs. After a few minutes, i trow buckets of water in the machine cleaning some of the goo away, then stop the machine. ¡°COME ON GUYS ! DINER''S SERVED !¡± (Francis) Not that i needed to tell them, at the moment i had started the machine they came running knowing it was protein day!! I continue giving them water then standard animal feed. After that i go at my fire-pit and burn some stained clothes and a pair of shoe. Then i go to the small lake a few hundred feet away, jump into my small fishing boat, go toward the deepest part of the lake and drop a few gold rings, earrings and teethe?! into the black abyss. I then return to my mobile home to my fire pit, making sure everything is burning properly i add a few logs then start removing my own clothes and burn them too. Totally naked i then wash myself meticulously in the outdoor shower in the backyard then dry myself. Once assured about my cleanliness i enter my small home (If you can call it a home, it was most like a hunting cabin) and i go to sleep in a dusty bed of course only after having said a most important prayer. I was very tired and with good reason, i had spent all night hunti* humhurm*clearing throat* doing the lord''s work. After a few hours of sleep I get up and quickly prepare myself since i had a mess to preside at the local church and still had 2 hours of back country roads to drive before arriving there. I put on my priest robe and collar then go back in my truck leaving my hunting/logging shack behind in a trail of dust. A few hours later i finished the mess, today i made my sermon about the importance of faith by reading them a few bible verses finishing with Matthew 21: {Jesus replied, "I tell you the truth, if you have faith and do not doubt, not only can you do what was done to the fig tree, but also you can say to this mountain, ''Go, throw yourself into the sea,'' and it will be done. } All in all a very successful mess once again teaching all those sinners that they need to OBEY the words of the lord !! If they dont the bible is clear, they should be put to death and burn in hell for all eternity ! Hurmrhum* Anyway.. Time for confessions, i enter my booth waiting for the sinners to come and confess their sins to me. Funny how they think this will save them from eternal damnation hahahaha. All it does is give me info on them and the extent of their sins. ¡°Forgive me father for i have sinned.¡± (Random woman) ¡°What are your sins my child ?¡± (Francis) ¡°I... ¡± (Random woman) ¡°You can speak my child, everything you say is between your and the lord.¡± (Francis) ¡°I feel attraction toward my son father, ...i... i fight it as hard as i can but the simple sight of him suffice at drenching my womanhood and the feeling of shame that comes with it is eating me from the inside. *sob*¡± (Random woman) ''Fighting it hard, prrffhuhuhuh*'' Francis thought while suppressing a laughter. ¡°Have you ever,... taken actions upon those feelings ?¡± (Francis) ¡°Ho! By God no !! i wouldn''t...¡± (Random woman) ¡°What if HE was initiating it..?¡± (Francis) [...] The women seemed lost in thought when Francis broke the silence. ¡°You will recite 500 prayers to the holy virgin Mary and 100 more each time those thought come to your mind. In the name of the holy spirit you are forgiven my child.¡± (Francis) Francis then proceed to take note in a small handbook. ¡°Thank you ! Thank you Father Francis praise the lord!¡± (Random woman) She then leave the booth. Next a man enter the booth. Francis recognize him even behind this mosquito net thing separating them. This man is the son of a miner he know well. Damn the dude was always confessing about every little things.. ''Father i have sinned, i ate at a restaurant and forgot to leave tip.'' That kinda crap... His son, the man about to confess was 17 years of age and like his father working at the mine. If i remember correctly his name is.... Stephan.. Stephan Pelletier. ¡°Forgive me father for i have sinned.¡± (Stephan) ¡°What are your sins my child ?¡± (Francis) ¡°[...] I... have demons in me, giving me feelings that i find impossible to fight.¡± (Stephan) ¡°Demons ? Feelings? Keep going my son.¡± (Francis) ¡°The feelings i am fighting are.. ¡± (Stephan) After 30 seconds of awkward silence he continue. ¡°When i work at the mines, down there it is really warm and humid. Most co-worker are strong and muscular men in t-tops and when i see drips of sweat flow down their skins following the shape of their muscles dirtied by dirt and murk. I.. i...¡± (Stephan) ''SIGHHHHH This town have way to many sex deviant going around... I would have thought will all the work i did in those last 20 years.......'' (Francis) ¡°The other day i was watching one of my friend co-worker while he was handling his big percussion tool.. I... am very ashamed to admit but... i soiled my pants...¡± (Stephan) ''There we go again...'' (Francis) ¡°Have you ever,... taken actions upon those feelings ?¡± (Francis) ¡°I [...] have. With the mentioned co-worker.¡± (Stephan) ''If a man has sexual relations with a man as one does with a woman, both of them have done what is detestable. They are to be put to death; their blood will be on their own heads. Leviticus 20:13 --- BINGO !'' (Francis) Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. Francis quickly take notes in his handbook this time in red with the mention ''Ready for harvest'' followed with ''Need to find the other dude''. ¡°You will recite 500 prayers to the holy virgin Mary and 500 to Jesus Christ. In the name of the holy spirit you are forgiven my child. And, [...] you should tell your friend who you sinned with to come see me as well.¡± (Francis) ¡°I will, thank you Father. Bless the lord!¡± (Stephan) This is my daily routine, the mess and the confessions and all the different church related activities in this small region. At the end of the day i get down to the sleeping quarter of the church and take my well deserved 8 hours of sleep i hadn''t had the time to finish during the middle of the day. The next morning Francis is up early like usual and start with his morning prayers, then the preparations for the day. ''Let''s do some overtime tonight. I feel like hunti.. Urmm* working, otherwise this city will crumble under Satan''s foot'' (Francis) The day goes by uneventful as usual and when the sun finally goes down Father Francis is closing the church for the day. He then get to his old pickup and drive toward a well known bar around town. In such a small town everybody know each others and their habits.. Even without his habit to write all those information in his handbook he would still have known where to find his .. ¡°prey¡±. The young man was only 17 years old but was already seen as an adult by all since he started working with his father at the mine few months ago. Not surprising that he would find him where all the miners go when off work, ¡°Lodevi¡± was the name of this bar. He then spotted Stephan''s car, an old Ford Fiesta his father had bought him for his 16th birthday. He then slowly, hidden in the darkness of night closed in on the vehicle sliding under it and punctured a hole in the gas tank creating a a smelly puddle slowly pouring down the parking asphalt to the gutter. He then waited, ''don''t want him to ask someone else to give him a ride home...'' Few hours later the target''s getting out of the bar with a cigarette on his lips. Stephan was then followed by another man around his age. ''Could he be...?'' (Francis) To his great pleasure he witness them exchanging a quick kiss before jumping in the car. ''Thank you God for assisting me in my task'' (Francis) They then both leave in the car visibly running on fume unknowing they wouldn''t make it pass a few hundreds feet. Francis proceeded in following them. A few minutes later, the car come to a stop. Both men visibly agitated get out of the car and start inspecting it. At this time Francis arrive in his pickup and slowly stop behind their car. Then getting out asking them. ¡°Having mechanical issues ?¡± (Francis) ¡°Ho ! Heerm hello father Francis! Erm well as you can see.. yes. I think it ran out of gas but i''m sure i filled it not long ago.¡± (Stephan) ¡°Maybe you have a hole in your gas tank¡± (Unknown dude) ¡°humm Well i''m no expert in mechanic but i can drop you off somewhere if you want.¡± (Francis) ¡°Ho! Thank you father that will be a great help !¡± (Stephan) ¡°Thank you father Francis i will take you up on that offer.¡± (Unknown dude) ¡°Good good ! Come on. My pickup is a 2 seater but there''s plenty of room in the back !¡± (Francis) ¡°Isn''t it a bit unsafe ?¡± (Unknown dude) ¡°Hahaha i won''t go fast obviously.. What are you a wimp?¡± (Francis) ¡°Is that something a priest would say????¡± (Unknown dude) Say the unknown dude visibly surprised. ¡°Haha i''m off duties! And back in my days young men were a lot harder to scare than just a ride in the box of a pickup truck hahaha¡± (Francis) ¡°Come on Etien let''s stop wasting father''s time, ill go in the back.¡± (Stephan) ¡°No no it''s ok i was kidding! I will go in the back Stephan.¡± (Etien) Say the unkn.. hurm* Etien.. While giving a wryly smile to Stephan. After everyone is in place, Stephan in the passenger seat, and Etien in the back i start rolling slowly on the road toward the edge of town where Stephan live. Apparently they both go there so i wont have to drop Etien to his home.. Most likely to gorge themselves in homosexual activities worthy of death. ''Visibly unrepentant.. eh'' I then take a left turn to a dirt road leading nowhere and they know it. ¡°Father??¡± (Stephan) ¡°I need to go get something it''ll take 2 minutes¡± (Francis) ¡°Ok i guess... Eh.. Can you slow down a bit the road is bumpy and Etien is in the back..¡± (Stephan) Stephan was getting worried as i was accelerating. 40 ¨C 50 ¨C 60 Mph.. Then as i reach 70 I slam the breaks. *Skweeeeeekkkkk!!!* Etien is thrown over the truck down the street and do some rolls before stopping 50feet ahead of us. As Stephan yell in horror and quickly open the passenger door to get out i pull out a hunting knife and stab him in the heart before kicking him out of the truck with my right foot. I shut the truck''s lights off and go around the truck to where Stephan was laying down on the road. ''Instant death eh? Perfect.'' I pull the knife out from his chest and start walking toward Etien 50 feet ahead. When i reach him he''s still alive, his breathing is heavy and some blood bubbles are forming each time he difficultly exhale showing sigh of internal bleeding in his lungs. His eyes wide open he look at me with terror in his eyes. ''He should not know i did it on purpose.. Maybe he is afraid of dying ? How cute..'' I then take the knife and slit his throat. I quickly drag him to my truck then drag both boys to the ditch on the side of the road and proceed to bleed and ¡°prepare them¡±. I take a hammer from my truck and break all their teeth which i gather and put in a bag. I gather all their jewelry, belt buckles, rings (Everything that can''t be digested or burnt) and put that in the same bag as the teeth. Then remove their clothes and put them in a different bag. I then take a saw, cut the four limbs and the heads and put them in body bags. Once everything is cleaned and loaded i turn around and start driving north to my hunting shack with ¡°Skeeter Davis - The end of the world¡± playing on my old cassette tape radio. ---- Why does the sun go on shining Why does the sea rush to shore Don''t they know it''s the end of the world ''Cause you don''t love me any more Why do the birds go on singing Why do the stars glow above Don''t they know it''s the end of the world It ended when I lost your love Chapter 1 - The Fallen Ones Chapter 1 - The Fallen Ones -- Francis was driving on a dirt road in the middle of the night. The lights of his old favorite pickup truck breaking the darkness on this bumpy back country road. Francis is always surprised at how many bats there is in these woods, seeing them flying in front of his truck at high speed. All you can see is some shadows looking like birds but the speed at which their wings flap is a dead give away of what they are. 2 hours later he reach his destination with the sun slowly rising up from the horizon. He then proceed as usual... ¡°COME ON GUYS ! DINER''S SERVED !¡± (Francis) It was his routine... He then walked to the fire pit then *thump*... Francis waver then fall on his knee. He stay there on his knee drenched in sweat. *thump* ¡°Arrggggg!¡± (Francis) ''It hurt, it hurt so much!!'' (Francis) think Francis as he clench his heart. As he was fighting the pain, veins started pooping around his temples. Blood slowly flowing down his face he concentrate, inhale... exhale... Slowly... Pffffffffff* ''Seem like it''s slowly getting better..'' (Francis) And then he could hear growling from the sky, black clouds quickly forming above then a loud buzzzz. The Buzzing sound seemed to quickly getting louder and his hairs started floating upward like what happen with static electricity. ''Electricity? Ho Fuck !!!'' (Francis) SKLABOoMMM Didoudida* !!! A lighting bolt hit Francis straight on his head pulverizing his body leaving a 1 foot deep crater in which where a pair of shoe.. Francis shoes... Francis slowly regaining consciousness then attempts to assess his situation. Darkness... Pure darkness. ''Am i blind?.. I remember, the buzzing and then... Holy fuck i''ve been struck by lightning didn''t i ? So i must be in the hospital..?!'' (Francis) I then attempted to lift my hands and touch my head, nothing.. ''Where are my arms ? Wait, i can''t hear anything.. I should hear some medical machines or something right?'' (Francis) Concentrating in my surrounding i then hear faint voices in the background. ¡°HahahAHha i swear the dude died by piano Mwahahaha¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) ¡°Hoo! Yhea i heard about it ! Isn''t he the same that died by CONFETTI a while back ? Heaheheheh it hurt, hahaha im gonna piss myself hahahaha¡± (Unidentified male voice #2) ¡°Hahaha i still prefer the death by piano, you should have seen it! It totally happened in slow motion, the dude never moved hahahaha¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) ¡°Hurm hurm.. Gross throat cleaning noise*¡± (Francis) ¡°Ho! Shhhh we have another one phuhuhuhu¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) ¡°Hello Father Francis. How do you feel?¡± (Unidentified male voice #2) ¡°huhuhuhuhuhu death by piano.. huhuhuh¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) ¡°All right get serious man.¡± (Unidentified male voice #2) ¡°haha alright alright sorry sorry.¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) ¡°[...] So... Who are you? Where am i ?¡± (Francis) ¡°Who we are doesn''t matter to you... And this place is no where and everywhere at the same time.. We are about to process your soul.¡± (Unidentified male voice #2) ¡°Soul? Ho crap am i dead ?¡± (Francis) ¡°hahaha this job''s never get boring.¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) ¡°Okok now let see how you died¡± (Unidentified male voice #2) ¡°Ho Yes quick quick !¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) [...] 2 minutes of silence. ¡°HOLY CRAP !!!¡± (Unidentified male voice #2) ¡°Is that even possible ? Ever heard of something like that ???¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) ¡°No wayyy !!! ''Cause of death: Smitten by the hand of God.'' Did God ever killed someone himself like that?.. Like Ever ?¡± (Unidentified male voice #2) ¡°Not as far as i know...¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) ¡°Look! There''s even a black notice on this.. This was his 1 millionth reincarnation??? How freaking old is his soul then?!¡± (Unidentified male voice #2) ¡°Let''s not mess with him any longer and follow the black notice straight away man..¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) ¡°WHAT IS GOING ON !??? Speak to me DAMMIT!!!!¡± (Francis) ¡°Sorry Mr Francis it seems we don''t have high enough permission to process your soul, you are to be processed by the big boss himself..¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) ¡°I wouldn''t want to be in his shoes...¡± (Unidentified male voice #2) ¡°Not like we know what this is all about....¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) ¡°Big boss ???¡± (Francis) ¡°You know very well who... Good luck with that!! hehehehe¡± (Unidentified male voice #1) Suddenly everything goes from black to white. It is so bright it is simply impossible to keep my eyes open. Flooded by light and unable to open my eyes i can''t feel anything, no warmth no nothing.. ''The big boss..? Can''t be..?!'' (Francis) ¡°Sighh.. Another failure... 1 million time... 1 million failures is more than i am willing to allow even for you M?kh¨¡''¨¥l.¡± (God?) Said a voice shaking Francis to his core. ¡°God ?¡± (Francis) ¡°Aye Michael, it is i the alpha and the omega¡± (God) ¡°What do you mean 1 million failure ? And... Michael ??¡± (Francis) ¡°It is your first name, Michael the name you''ve been created with. You used to work for me, you used to be my... Sigh.. Let''s not waste time with the past since i can''t seem to be able to bring you back to what you once were..¡± (God) [...] ¡°What i mean by failure is that your soul got corrupted and i since then tried to purify you to no avail. 1 MILLION reincarnations... I tried tempering with your soul, wiped out your memories, compelled different values in it and tinkered with your personality... All i did seemed to be ineffective..¡± (God) The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement. ¡°What do you mean corrupted ? And you messed up with my soul, personality and memories a million time ??? Is that even allowed ?¡± (Michael) I can start feeling anger boiling in me the more i listen to him. The great God i served all my life have experimented and took things from me that were personal and important HOW DARE HE !! ¡°Do you have a habit of doing such despicable things ????¡± (Michael) [...] ¡°Yes and no... Not to the degree of what i did with you.¡° (Godly asshole) ¡°Then WHY? WHY ME? You are saying i am not who i should be and only a shell of myself ! What give.... ARGGGGGGgggg¡± (Michael) ¡°I understand your anger, but if there was a soul i wished to save more than any other it was you.¡± (Godly Jerk) ¡°Why !?? Who am i to you?!¡± (Michael) ¡°ENOUGH!¡± (God) At this word i feel a enormous pressure making me think i am about to be ripped apart. I then decide to remain silent while boiling from the inside in rage. ¡°You think what i did to you is despicable ?? 1 million lives Michael !!! Each time whether i was giving you a loving family, a good and happy life, EACH TIME you ended up murdering and doing all type of despicable things. In this last life i wiped your memory, cleansed your soul as to make it as pure as a newborn soul... Then added compulsions aimed at stopping you from taking the wrong path again.. Three very simple orders, to worship me, to do good to your community and try to save as many soul as possible.¡± (God) [...] ¡°And we both know how it ended once again.. You found justification is this book, the bible which is a book written by human and not by me.. All i said to human was (One should not treat others in ways that one would not like to be treated ) It was so simple, yet men wrote a 1000 pages book out of only that.. Sigh..¡± (God) ¡°Humf.. Say what you wish i did a fucking good job at cleaning tainted souls.. Just like you.¡± (Michael) Say Michael while pouting. ¡°DON''T YOU GO THERE!¡± (God) ¡°Hiiiiiii okokokokok!!! Sorry.. i guess?¡± (Michael) ¡°2356.....!!!!¡± (Angry as fuck God) ¡°Yes?¡± (Michael) ¡°In this life alone you murdered 2356 humans Michael.¡± (God) I then Blushed* ¡°IT WAS NOT A PRAISE !!¡± (Still angry as hell God) ¡°Ok ! Ok ! Sorry !! Grmgrmgr*¡± (Michael) ''Do you even know how hard it was not to get caught all these years?'' (Michael) ¡°Sigh.. I never thought there would be a second one.¡± (God) Whispered God after calming down ¡°Pardon ?¡± (Michael) ¡°You are the second soul i judged unclean-able... And before you ask who else, try to remember what you saw in that bible of your.¡± (God) ¡°[...] No wayy?? The fallen angel himself ?¡± (Michael) ¡°Don''t act so surprised you are the same. Archangel Michael.¡± (God) ¡°Waitttt a minute !!!!¡± (Michael) ¡°Now shut it ! I don''t have any more time for you. I would normally shred you out of existence, but because of your past services and loyalty i wont allow you to cease to exist. But i cannot allow you to exist in one of my realms. You will be sent to one of the realms owned by the other fallen one.¡± (God) ¡°NO WAY ! HELL ?????¡± (Michael) ¡°Sigh.. You can call it that, but it''s not like what you could read on that damned bible. I am the supreme ruler of an infinity of realms, Lucifer only have a few hundred of those. They are realms my eyes won''t reach and where my reign is un-established.. Basically a bunch of forsaken realms ruled by Lucifer as it''s ''God''.¡± (God) ¡°So you''re sending me to burn for eternity ?!¡± (Michael) ¡°[...] I do not know, like i said i do not observe those realm nor am i interested in doing so. You will see for yourself in time i guess. The only parting gift you will receive from me are bits and pieces of your previous life''s memory''s because if you don''t know what you lost you wont suffer from losing it aren''t you? (Being born a slave is easier than becoming a slave after knowing what freedom was like). You will also be punished for all your crimes in all those past life''s by being denied a physical body for the next 1 millions reincarnations to come, without the possibility to ever reincarnate in one of the realms i rule over. YOU ARE HEREBY BANNED FROM MY KINGDOM!¡± (God) ¡°WAI[..]¡± (Michael) Before i could say anything, everything goes dark again, i can feel as if i am falling.. Falling and falling for hours. Then finally it stop. My senses are immediately bombarded with information i find impossible to comprehend on the moment. I am also being flooded by tons of memory i had forgotten many life''s ago. Then i try opening my eyes and look around... ''Darkness... Again? FUUUUCKKKK!!!!!'' (Michael)
- - - Alright next chapters i''m getting into the grunt of it. It may become quite technique and be ready for an overload of informations given as Michael discover them. Some may be wrong but you know.. Human tough the Earth was flat at first.... I won''t shy away from sexuality, gore and cruelty since the world is made that way and i don''t believe in censure. I am not sharing my personal opinion about morality and religions in this story and i have nothing against any minority, being racial or sexual or others... lol now that it''s out of the way, i feel i can be as dark as i wish. :) I REALLY WANT FEED BACK ! I''m holding back waiting for guidance. I suck at grammar, i''m not a writer and i am self-taught in english since it''s not my mother tongue.. But beside that.. Feedback about the story and the way of delivering is really intriguing me so please ! :P Chapter 2 - Congratulation! Its a leach ? Chapter 2 - Congratulation! It''s a leach ? -- Michael was yet again stuck in darkness trying to make sense of his predicament when immediately this time someone broke the silence. ¡°Well would you look at this, who do we have here~~.¡± (???) Suddenly Michael blood froze in his veins. He immediately knew who this voice belonged to, so far everything had happened to fast he still not have had the time to reflect about his situation but now with some memories of his past fresh to his mind he could not help but feel despair at this moment. ''Let''s try a relaxed approach'' (Michael) ¡°Heyyy!!! Lulu Bro !! How ya''v been doin'' all this time !?!¡± (Michael) Michael then closed his eyes expecting an outburst of anger. Nothing happened... All Michael heard was ¡°fuhuhuhuhu¡±. Slowly opening his eyes again he was not surrounded by darkness anymore, he was standing in a small room decorated with very ornate and intricate textiles, carvings and antic furniture. The tapestries on the walls were vomit inducing but the rest gave a vibe of old 1700''s French antics.. In front of him, he was standing with a little smile on the corner of his lips. ''So nostalgic'' thought Michael to himself. The one standing in front of him was someone he knew well.. Had been given time to asses his situation before being sent here he would have known... There was no way he wouldn''t make an appearance at his arrival.. Standing in front of him was a young man looking around 25 years old with a very androgynous face. ''The type that make women act like a crazy horde of hyena on a feeding frenzy'' You probably saw them before, you know the fan-girls at a Justin Bieber concert.. They are going nuts and faint all over the place. He was wearing a black robe type of clothing with golden embroidery showing his chest in a v-neck reaching down to his belly button putting his chest muscles on display. One would say his body looked like perfection itself. Behind his back a solid looking pair of jet black wings folded on themselves, he surprisingly had blue eyes, a very deep blue similar to the sky just before sun rise. ''One would have expected them to be red'' He also had short black hairs and his striking look was finished off with a pair of small black horns on his forehead around one inch long. ¡°Why the surprised look? Surely you didn''t expect that i wouldn''t notice the arrival of THE single most powerful archangel ever to exist in my kingdom?!.. It would be similar to not noticing a hot iron rod being dug into your flesh.¡± (Lucifer) At these words Michael shuddered. Back in the days Lucifer had started a war against heaven with an army of millions of demons but God didn''t do anything. All he did was say those words, ''Michael, quickly take the trashes out''. The rest has been recorded in history, Michael effortlessly cleaned the floor with Lucifer body and kicked him down a bottomless pit forcing him to retreat with his army. Quite the anti-climatic battle certainly but as people would say, back then Michael was overpowered. A true battle angel. But now the situation was gravely different, he was but the shell of himself and Lucifer was in his kingdom, here his powers are almost boundless.. Lucifer feeling the tension then continued. ¡°It as been a very long time, Micha[...] *Stare* The fuck happened to you?¡± (Lucifer) Suddenly intrigued by the look on his face he couldn''t help but ask. ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Michael) ¡°Well you changed quite a bit, and knowing our divine body to be the unchangeable representation of our souls, your different appearance can only mean one thing... Your soul have been permanently tempered with¡± (Lucifer) Said Lucifer with slight anger in his voice. ¡°Sighh it''s a very long story but yes God seem to have experimented with me like i was a lab rat or something.¡± (Michael) At these words Lucifer''s eyes turned blood red faintly glowing and Michael could see the veins on his forehead bulging making him look strangely arousing. ''Wait what?'' I meant terrifying..! For a few moment Lucifer seemed to be doing something, moving his hands in all directions while looking at Michael. It looked as if he was browsing trough some kind of interface. ¡°I see, HE placed quite a few annoying restrictions on your soul didn''t he.. No physical body for 1 million reincarnation is quite the annoying one... We both know things such as ghost doesn''t exist so i can only assume he expect me to ''Bind'' you to something..¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Meaning?¡± (Michael) ¡°Wow he truly wiped out most of your memories eh?!¡± (Lucifer) He said while clicking his tongue. ¡°You see to be reincarnated mean being given a new body... So the ''no physical body'' is contradictory to this simple fact. My guess is, since he had good reasons to assume i held a grudge against you that he was expecting me to bind you to a long lived inanimate object.¡± (Lucifer) ¡°For some reasons this doesn''t sound very good..¡± (Michael) At that instant an evil smile formed on his mouth before he continued. ¡°Let just say, what if i bound your soul to a rock... A rock in the middle of nowhere. The rock wouldn''t be your body but simply the ''artifact'' you are bound to, so you would simply be floating over the rock for who know how long. What i am saying is that it would be impossible for you to die and reincarnate unless the ''Artifact'' got destroyed. A rock on the top of a mountain would last forever and you wouldn''t die until the world itself came to an end.. So basically billions of years.. And if i keep doing this for each of your next million reincarnation.. Well you can do a quick calculation can''t you ?! Hahaha you truly pissed God off my poor Michael.¡± (Lucifer) Terror just took me over and my legs gave out. Kneeling with my hands on the floor and my head lowered i could phantom the horror of what''s to come.. If the rock is on top of a mountain at least i would have the sunrise and sunset to enjoy but if i was to be bounded to a rock 1 mille underground.?! Well you can imagine eternal darkness basically.. At that thought i may have peed a little in my pants.. Pants?... Wait a minute ?! I''m naked !! Was that why he was staring at me (Like not in the eyes..)? Blush* ¡°Hahahahaha you may have changed a lot but you are still as stunning as ever.¡± (Lucifer) Immediately i cover my manhood with my hands while trowing a judgmental look in his direction which he immediately shrug off with a disappointed look. At that instant i would have loved to be able to see how i now looked like but i could tell my time in this divine dimension was soon coming to an end. Putting my thought back in order i directed my attention back at him worried about this entire ''binding'' thing. The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. ¡°Worry not Michael, i''ve never been one to do what''s expected of me. Let see, i can find some loopholes here and there i can exploit hehehehehe yes i see what i can do. I will greatly enjoy watching you in the next cycles to comes. But first, i have a small gift for you which will be of great help to you in your next life.¡± (Lucifer) ¡°A gift? From you ?¡± (Michael) ''A gift from the Devil himself?! That can''t be good.'' (Michael) Thought Michael with the feeling of powerlessness abruptly falling upon him. Nothing can prevent him from tormenting and ''playing'' with me. I could immediately notice him frowning.. ¡°You know i can hear that right ?¡± (Lucifer) ''Ho crap!'' (Michael) ¡°I heard that too fuhuhuhu.¡± (Lucifer) [...] ''1+1=2, 2+2=4, 4+4=8 [...]'' (Michael) ¡°Ahahahahahaha how enjoyable to have your company. Now! Moving along to my gift!¡± (Lucifer) He then approached me while lifting his index and slightly touched my forehead. After which i didn''t feel anything different to be honest.. ¡°A simple gift, you should now be able to communicate in any language found in my kingdom.¡± (Lucifer) Say Lucifer while giving a suspicious smile. (How super convenient for author-san !!) ¡°I have kept you here long enough! Let''s get it started. SHOW TIME !¡± (Lucifer) Exclaim Lucifer lifting his arms up in the air. Once again i am, or feel like i am falling. No more 1700''s room, back to the darkness.. ''Sighh It''s quickly getting old now..'' (Michael) As soon as the feeling of falling stopped Michael quickly tried to assess his situation. ''I''m still in the dark, i can''t see anything but i can see stuff.'' (Michael) Sound weird? Certainly it also feels weird. Must be the same feeling as seeing with your ears (Echolocation) or seeing with your skin trough water pressure like most fishes... The feeling i am getting is similar in many aspect and from what i can gather i am most likely seeing troughs air.. Meaning that i can feel the smallest change in air pressure and wind.. Like some spider seeing in pitch darkness thank to some sensitive hairs on their legs. But that''s not all.. I can feel something else all around.. ''What''s this feeling?! So.. familiar.. i''ve felt this before...'' (Michael) I can feel what feel like presences, something life forms usually gives off... I can feel stronger concentration of this ''Energy'' here and there when it finally hit me. ''This feeling!! I remember it now ! It''s mana ! And i can also feel mana from me, therefor i have mana and can use it to get a better understanding of my situation.'' (Michael) With a new understanding on my environment i then try making out my surroundings. I proceed by sending weak mana pulses in all directions. (Basically mana echolocation?!) By doing so i can now understand that i am most likely inside a cave since there''s an irregular ceiling, what feel like stalactites, stalagmites, and no flat surfaces anywhere.. ''That would explain the darkness....'' (Michael) But immediately after that Michael take a few minutes to make out what his new ''body'' might be.. ''I can move around, it feel like swimming actually... i have a mana pool... And my body is supposed to not be anything physical... Therefor it can''t be a rock or a fish... When i try touching myself it''s the same as when i was the dark divine dimension waiting for my soul to get processed, ''nothing''.. Well i was expecting that much since i can''t have a physical body but what the hell am i ?'' (Michael) After a few hours of ''looking'' testing and poking around i finally had a basic understanding of what i was. ''Very basic''.. I basically am.. Mana.. Not THE mana but a lump of it.. And i could tell i was considered an entity since the mana constituting my body had a different ''print'' to it. Let me explain, mana found in the air, water and nature in general all have the same ''print'' which is basically (natural mana). All ''entity'' (anything with a consciousness and mana) have their own unique ''print'' similar to fingerprints. And in my case i had my own unique ''print'' as well and could tell what mana belonged to me... Not that a part of my mana could be someplace else because mana need to always be connected. Which mean i can place a bit of my mana on the other side of the room as long as it stay connected to the rest of my ''body''. So by linking them via a small mana thread i could extend my body in different directions.. You can basically imagine me similar to a slime with the same body propriety but being made of smoke (air based) instead of goo (Water based). But fact is, i am no smoke, i am mana.. ''A mana pool with consciousness... with apparently no need for a body to exist.'' I can move ''float'' around by creating pulses with mana looking a bit like a jellyfish. ''Damn lucky i''m in a cave because if there was wind i would have been dragged who knows where... I quickly need to get stronger!'' (Michael) Now when you have a physical body you can increase your mana pool size via meditation but in my case, seem like i can''t produce mana... Well it''s quite logical you can''t produce mana with mana. And mana is all i am/have... ''Sighhhh this life''s going to suck... [...] No wait!!'' (Michael) Suddenly illumination came upon him! A memory from one of his previous life. In that world Michael was a ''Spiritual Vampire''. He also had a mana pool but was lacking the ability to produce mana. Situation very similar to the one he''s in now. Spiritual vampires are vampires that live eternally by stealing mana from other living creatures instead of blood. Since physical bodies tend to die if emptied of mana people always thought that spiritual vampires were feeding on their life force. ''So i believe i can ¡°leach¡± my way out of this impasse!'' *guhuhuhu Creepy laugh* (Michael) Then as suddenly as it had appeared his good mood darkened as a grim realization came upon him. Even if he stole a lot of mana from living organisms.. He still would be like a puff of smoke, just... a bigger one... Never could he feel the caress of the wind on his skin, even less feeling or touching anything... Never could he ever feel the warm embrace of a woman again. With this in mind, unbeknownst to him something inside broke. -- Chapter 3 - Squid power ON ! Chapter 3 - Squid power ON ! -- From what Michael knew so far he could assume many things, when you have a body and a mana pool you need to have some basic knowledge in order to use ''magic''... But it seem that even without a body i can do the same since the simple actions of sending mana pulses for mana echolocation and/or waves to move around are part of ''mana manipulation''. So i should be able to use mana the same way mages do. The basics to use mana are: --Mana Manipulation --Mana movement --Mana conversion --Mana affinities. It gets a lot more complicated very quickly after that for example: Mana manipulation include: Attraction, repulsion, expansion and compression. And that is only for basic mana usages. I feel like i should give an example. To create a sphere of mana you need 1 ''attraction point''. You place this attraction point ''that attract mana toward it'' in the center of the mana lump, so basically like gravity... If placed at the center, mana will automatically create a sphere.. Now take that sphere and create 8 more ''attraction points'' and place them ''outside'' where each corner of a cube should be. What you are doing that way is basically creating a bulged cube. Each attraction and repulsion points need to be kept active with concentration, so having a shape using 9 points or more like a cube is like doing 9 things and more at the same time. You can imagine how mentally exhausting mana manipulation can get. The difficulty is accentuated when you take in consideration that those ''points'' are adjustable, meaning that you need to monitor how much attraction or repulsion is to be used. To much and you can rip the all thing out of shape. This is just barely scratching the surface and more explanation aren''t needed for now since i dont seem to have enough mana to do much. I can make a cube... And pyramids.. but 12 ''manipulation points'' seem to be my limit at the moment. I need to prioritize.. I need more mana and for this i need to use ''Mana conversion'' which is used for leaching mana. Leaching mana from others may sound awesome, even overpowered in a way, but trust me it isn''t... Any intelligent beings can do it, so why aren''t they using it ? Simple, because it is highly dangerous, have a lot of restrictions to it and can kill you in less than a second. Sighh i think more explanation are needed... To drain someone''s mana you need to create a connection by linking your mana to the target''s. Immediately when that''s done a natural drag occur.. Which mean that the one with the biggest mana pool will start assimilating the other mana and this process can happens in the blink of an eye, with you being dead before realizing it. So one may thing, as long as you ''link'' to a smaller mana pool it''s in the bag right ? WRONG... That''s what i meant by highly restricted.. There''s others very important and influential factors to it. And that would be ''Mental fortitude'' or fighting spirit.. Basically mental strength. You can assimilate someone''s mana pool even if bigger than yours as long as you have the strongest fighting spirit. There''s other factors like blood thirst etc. ''Thank God i..[...] Fuck it. Thank Satan for my previous life as a spiritual vampire otherwise learning this the hard way would have certainly killed me many times.'' (Michael) The best way to describe mana leaching is (Mana tug of war). By the way, there''s no such thing as ''mana drain''... That doesn''t exist.. Things are never that simple.. This is not a manga or a game, mana is a periodic element (that do not exist in all realms) but like everything in the real world, it is super freaking complicated ! As weak as i am i wouldn''t even dare play ''mana tug of war'' with an insect.. But luckily i have what i think to be the solution right in front of my non existent eyes. More mana bubbles/slimes/clouds call it what you want there''s lump of mana similar to me floating all around.. My understanding of it would be that my soul have been implanted inside one of these things. They all have the same mana ''print'' which mean they most likely don''t have a consciousness therefor no fighting spirit. That to me sound like ''dinner'' mwehehehe* This theory seem to be confirmed by the fact that unlike me they do not move much... they just float around aimlessly.. Slowly approaching one of the smallest lump i extent a mana thread toward it and soon create a mana connection. Slurrrrrrrrpp!* [...] ''Well.. that was easy... they are so weak willed that i didn''t even had time to pull... '' (Michael) I almost doubled my mana pool/body size. I guess there''s only one thing to do now right? Sluuuuurrrrrrrrpp!* Slurrrrrrrrpp!* Slurrrrrrrrpp!* Sluurrrrrrrrppp!* Sluuurrrrrrrrpp!* Slurrrrrrpp!* (A few hours.. who really know how long, when you''re in a cave it''s hard to judge time. So.. ''What felt like a few hours'' later) Slurp! ''WOAAaa!'' (Michael) Everything got clear. ''I... i can see ?! Like.. eyes kinda seeing...?'' (Michael) When i then try to look around ''WOAAAAAaa What the fuck ???''.. I can see a red glowing orb straight in my face ! I''m kinda ashamed to admit it but it took me WAYY to long to figure it out... A few, ''what felt to be hours'' later i finally understood what i was looking at.. My eyes... I can hear you thinking, how does one see his own eyes ? Well my eyes are 2 red glowing orbs floating inside my body capable of independent movements. So i''m able to look in the front with one eye and in the back with the other. But with my body being almost transparent what happened is that i was looking at my left eye with the right one, and looking to the right eye with my left one.. You can imagine the weird optical illusion this created.. Not surprising it took me a while to figure it out. Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there. What''s even cooler is that i can''t see any sunlight, nor can i feel any wind.. So i must be very deep underground so i should be in total darkness.. Night vision has it''s limits but i could see as clear as day! Must be some sort of advanced mana based night vision, but even the most sophisticated type of night vision can''t see in perfect (no light at all) darkness.. If i could see so clearly there''s had to be a light source somewhere.. Then it hit me. My eyes !! Yes them again.. They are glowing.. Mana based bio-luminescence ?! Well who really care what really matter is that the faint red glow they are giving off is enough for my night vision to pick up as a light source. Ever seen a infra red light/camera ? Finally being able to ''see'' in the proper sense of the term i then proceed by assessing my surrounding. I definitely am in a cave, but i am surprise to see that the wall are not made of rock but made of dirt.. I can also see giants, medium and small roots all around strangely giving off the same mana print as the lumps i''ve been slurping all this time. I can only assume than those mana lumps are being generated by the tree who''s roots belong to. I can''t feel a mana pool from it but more as if the cells of the tree were producing a very small amount of mana, be it via photosynthesis or other means. I could explain to you how mana is generated in the world but ill keep that for later. (Let''s just say that i know there''s 2 ''sun'' on this planet.) With all that in mind this tree is the closest think to a mother i can think of... My body was basically born from it. I can''t wait to see what this tree look like above ground but that will have to wait. I then named the tree ''Mother tree''. Sob* ''So much for motherly love. Well let''s finish this...'' (Michael) Sluurp! Sluurrrp ! [...] Much later after absorbing all the mana lumps i could find it suddenly feel very empty/lonely in here.. I am a heck of a lot bigger than i was and started using another mana manipulation technique called ''compression''. The same way you can compress air, mana can also be compressed. By slightly compressing my body i shrug, became heavier (still not heavier than air tho) and i also became more opaque. Like fog, the more compressed i am the more opaque i become. But after doing so i found a solution to avoid being blown around by winds when i reach the surface.. The more compressed i get, the heavier i become, then the hardest it''ll be for wind to blow me away. This tho create another problem that i will need to figure a solution for and that is, if i become heavier than air, then i can''t ''float'' around anymore.. I''ll need to find a new way of locomotion. But for now, being down here in this cave i don''t need to worry about it, and my train of thought is actually aimed toward the makeup of this cave.. If it isn''t rock but dirt.. Then one would think that this cave isn''t that deep after all. (Contrary to what i first thought.) There''s tree roots after all, so being close to the surface yet having no wind or light, it might be possible for this cave not to have any exits.. Not that i would have noticed since i don''t need to breathe.. Well let''s think about that in due time shall we.. For now i need to practice the basics of mana. Let''s start with manipulation. Making cubes* Making pyramids* making cylinders* making thin/thick/expanded/compressed mana threads... Then make the same shapes again but with more attraction and repulsion points making the shapes more crisps.. Sharper... Seems like i''ve reached a point where i can make more ''points'' than my mind can handle.. So that''s why i need to train my concentration.. And train a lot since im only capable of what would be considered baby steps in magic. (Many hours or maybe days later...) Today i got a brilliant idea.. It came to me thank to the knowledge of ''air bullet''. It is an air based ability that can be emulated with simple mana manipulation. To use such technique one would think that you need the mana affinities ''air'' to use it but with high control and understanding of mana manipulation the same result can be achieved without it! Noted that i still dont know if my mana have any affinities at all but i dont have enough mana to start experimenting on that. In game and manga you often hear of earth-fire-water-air-light-dark affinities but in real life it''s a heck of a lot more complex than that.. There''s hundreds of different affinities and new ones are still being discovered till this day. Going back to my brilliant idea! I though of a way to propel myself at high speed trough the air thanks to this air based ''mana manipulation'' technique. You just need 3 manipulation ''points''... 1: Attraction in the center of my body turning myself into a sphere. 2: Repulsion also in the center turning myself into a hollowed sphere. 3: Repulsion outside on the opposite side of the directions i which to go to. This create a opening on one side of the hollowed sphere. Then simultaneously removing ''point'' #2 and increasing the strength of ''point'' #1. This create a blast of air quickly exiting trough the hole created by ''point'' #3 propelling me forward at high speed. It is the exact same method squids uses to propel themselves excepted with water instead of air. If one were to see me they would see a semi-transparent orb jellyfish-squid looking creature moving at high speed all over the place.. With my 2 glowing red eyes no doubt i would be marked as an evil spooky creature but i don''t care. I''m all alone. With no one in this world except myself to keep me companies. Not surprising that i recently started talking to myself. I quickly need something new in my life, i need to get a move on and see the world ! It''s only a matter of time before i go nuts in this dark hole. ''Look like it''s time for some cave exploring! Speleology mode activated ! Go squid go !!'' (Michael) -- Chapter 4 - Despair
Chapter 4 - Despair -- I have been going trough tunnels after tunnels for what felt like a eternity and can''t seem to go anywhere. For all i know i may possibly be going in circles... Thank to my newly acquired speed i feel like i''m covering quite a bit of ground but without any sign of approaching my goal it is a little bit demoralizing. These tunnels are going in all directions and all look the same, every-time i happily find a path going up i end up going down a few feet later. Visibly not making any progress i''m starting to consider the possibility of never being able to get out of here. I think i''m going to take a break here and make some cubes.. The area i stopped at is larger than most tunnels i''ve encountered but not big enough to be considered a ''room''... The ceiling is getting higher which is giving me hope but still no light in sight.. While making various shapes i suddenly get another brilliant idea. I take a bit of mana and expand is as much as i can. Being expanded to that extend the mana become almost invisible but that''s not all... By being expanded mana become lighter and easier for wind to blow around. I then stand there watching this little cloud of barely visible mana floating in the air when i finally see what i was waiting for. Movement! The small cloud is slowwwlyyy being pushed the direction i came from. That is really good news ! Wind!! And wind mean a opening up ahead ! Quickly stopping my shape making practice and reabsorbing my little cloud of expanded mana, i get back on my feet (Not that i have any) and keep going forward ! I can smell the end coming soon ! I''m sick of this damned cave ! I then reach a 4 way junction. The tunnel crossing path with the one i was floating in is humongous ! Not only that but is perfectly circular, as if dug by a circular machine. (You know the big tunnelling machines we dig metro lines and tunnels with back on earth..) I''m in a situation where i need to make a choice.. Keep going forward in the smaller tunnel, of turn left or right on this gigantic tunnel.. The choice seem obvious, the bigger the tunnel the bigger the chance of it leading to the surface. But i''m no one to take blind guesses, so i decide to use the expanded mana test once again, but before i had time to do anything something caught my attention.. I could see some small dirt particles falling from the ceiling followed with a faint rumble of the ground giving the impression of small earthquakes. Don''t tell me.. Is there a tunnel cave in nearby ? Not helping calming my worries the tremors seem to grow stronger and closer every seconds.. Rummbleeee* [...pause...] Rumblee* [...pause...] Ruummble* [...pause...] Ruummbleeee* [...pause...] Rummmblleeee* [...pause...] Rummble* [...pause...] Michael immediately seemed to have an idea of what''s happening, he then quickly used expanded mana to check the winds in the middle of the 4 ways intersection. ''Dammit, as i thought..'' (Michael) The movement and reactions of his little mana cloud were indicating wind being pushed trough the tunnels coming from the right flowing in the other 3 tunnels. What was most peculiar was that the wind was coming in waves perfectly coordinated to the tremor he could feel and hear. In Michael mind this could mean only one thing.. Something is coming, and something big enough to push air trough the tunnel at each of his steps and heavy enough to make the earth tremble. So if you can make 2+2 that mean that the thing coming was most likely the thing that dug this gigantic tunnel.. And it''s no joke the tunnel must be around 25 feet in diameter.. Suddenly feeling cold feet Michael started to weight his options. I''m immune to physical attacks certainly but who know if that thing that''s coming can use magic... but i''m positive that going right is the way to reach the surface because whatever dug that tunnel had to have made an exit to the surface somewhere... If i take in consideration the size of his tunnel i can assume it to be to big to get in smaller tunnel like those i''m currently in.. So my best bet would to stay here, hide in a corner and wait for what ever is coming to pass by before proceeding further ahead.. Hopefully the thing wouldn''t turn around and appear on my back later... I then found a small crack in which i compacted my body becoming part of the wall. I should be perfectly hidden here. Of course i placed one of my eyes in a perfect position to see what the leviathan that can shake the earth look like.. A few moment later the deep rumbles got really close and i could finally see it. Well not that there''s much to see it didn''t even slow down a bit and just kept going on it''s way. But what i saw was a wall of meat.. Pink-whitish wet looking meat... Since it came from the right and entered the left tunnel in a flash i could only have a good view of it''s flank and i immediately knew what i was looking at.. It kept going from right to left for a few seconds even tho he was moving so fast.. It was the same exact thing as waiting at a train crossing for a train to go by.... Yep you should have guessed it by now, if i say a long subterranean pink creature as long as a train digging it''s own tunnels... Did you guessed it ? Yep what i had just seen was a 200 feet long earthworm.. Even if inoffensive i can guaranteed you that anyone would be frightened by one of this size.. Feeling reassured i immediately engaged myself into the tunnel the worm ad came from ready to squid myself trough it as fast as i could. ''I have no intention of staying to long in this tunnel and see what happen is that thing decide to come back this way.'' (Michael) Normally i would simply stand aside and let it pass by but the worm being the same size as the tunnel.. Let''s just say i''m not curious enough to try and see what would happen. This tunel is truly amazing, perfectly circular... You rarely see geometrical shape this perfect in nature. When you see perfect geometry this generally mean man made. On a side note, an earthworm tunnel, right after a worm went trough is quite... how should i say... The walls are covered in milky snot textured goo... ''Ewww!''... Eventually i finally reach a point where i can start feeling air current and my vision become a lot clearer. ''Light and wind, what i was looking for! I can smell it ! Where almost there!'' (Michael) Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings. A few bends later it''s in front of me! The light at the end of the tunnel ! A few squid squirts later i''m standing at the exit of the tunnel but not being reckless i stop before exiting. ''I need to properly do some reconnaissance of what''s outside before exposing myself to any type of danger.'' (Michael) In shape ready to release a big squid squirt aimed at retreating in the tunnel i then create a mana thread with mana ''expanded'' to the maximum i can muster at the moment making it so deluded that even to me who have the ability to see mana, can hardly see the ''95% invisible'' thread. Slowly sending the thread toward the exit for some reconnaissance knowing that i can see via mana and air echolocation trough any part of my body and that if something intriguing that i can''t make out i could simply materialize one of my two eyes at the tip of the mana thread to get a better look at what ever i find. As soon as the mana thread reach the outside i quickly confirm what''s there and what i feel is a bit confusing to be honest... I was expecting trees but what i feel seem different. I then check for the presence of any entity by scanning for mana. I can''t sense insanely far ahead if i don''t send a bit of mana in the area i want to inspect but i would say that i can sense up to a distance of 50 feet ahead of the tip of the thread so it''s not extreme but if i send 50 feet long mana threads in all directions i can easily double my range just like that. The result to my little reconnaissance is this: ''ho wait, i don''t need to drink or eat anymore.'' (Michael) Sob* Don''t get me wrong, i know what it''s like to be hungry in all my past life of course i have died of starvation a few times so i definitely don''t miss the sensation but you don''t realize how good it is to eat something good until you live a life where you don''t need to eat. At this thought Michael got more flashback from his life as a spiritual vampire. But quickly brushed it away as serious concern took priority in his mind. The only entity''s he could feel were at least a hundredth time stronger than he was so how the hell was he supposed to keep growing if he is the weakest in this jungle... ''There''s no way i''m just going up to them and leach them directly...'' (Michael) Maybe due to the fact he had just been thinking about his life as a spiritual vampire but most likely du to the similarity of their situation Michael remembered the easiest method to leach opponent with gigantic ''fighting spirit and/or huge mana pool'' but that was as a spiritual vampire and not as a non physical mana pool. As a vampire what he was doing is simply kill the target... The immense strength of vampire made it easy to just approach the target at eye breaking speed, grab the target''s throat, squeeze while piercing your claws trough the skin, take a hold of the throat and the wind pipe then rip with all your strength. I remember enjoying the beautiful blood geysers that followed the artery''s rupture. ''Don''t judge me i was a spiritual vampire, a true super predator i was just doing what nature expected me to do.'' (Michael) Say Michael while looking at a round shaped rock sitting beside him. (Being alone for to long will do stuff to ya...) Anyway, when you kill something having a mana pool the mana start leaking from the pore of the skin and go back to the atmosphere like steam and depending on the amount of mana it had this process take around 30 minutes.. Therefor a creature that had an immense fighting spirit or blood lust or worst ''both'' that was preventing you from creating a mana connection will basically lose all of it after it''s death. Yet the mana remain for a while after death allowing you to easily mana leach from fresh corpses... But with that in mind i''m still not out of my predicament, being non physical how do i kill monster 100 time stronger than me ? I need more information on what i''m dealing with, i need to see what are those creatures giving off so much mana all around me.. Call me coward if you wish but i am still in the tunnel... and haven''t gotten out yet. First i want to ''see'' what''s out there first. No way i''m dying stupidly! Transporting my eye to the tip of the mana thread i then take a look. What i see is, peculiar.. For those of you who have seen the 1989 movie ''Honey, I Shrunk the Kids''... The scenes where the kids are in a jungle of grass in the backyard... Well what i''m looking at is exactly like that.. I can''t really see the sky because the vegetation is to dense and the enormous green thing around me may be as tall as trees but they look more like gigantic grass leaves. I definitely feel miniature in this type of decor.. Finally stepping out of the tunnel and into the forest he regroup his body together and launch a mana thread in the direction of the nearest ''entity'' with one eye on the tip giving him the impression of slowly creeping like a snake in the forest in search of a prey even tho most of his body remained in place. When he finally reached visual range from the creature taking a good look at it his heart sank. ''Sighhhhh I''m starting to truly hate this world.'' (Michael) What Michael was looking at made him truly uncomfortable about the possible fauna of this planet. A few hundred feet ahead of him was a creature munching on some disgusting looking fungus laying on the floor. This creature is a creature he was familiar with but not of this size.. Michael suddenly got a flashback of the 200feet long earthworm he saw earlier... What Michael was looking at is a grasshopper..crickets..looking thing... An evil looking one with horns everywhere but that wasn''t the problem here.. The problem was that this grasshopper weighted at least 20 tons.. Spoiler : ''Insects sucks !!! Please God [...] I mean Satan make it so this world isn''t a giant insect world !! Please have some pity!!!!'' (Michael) ''Maybe i should let it absorb me and restart anew on a different world.'' (Michael) Michael then entered a small hole under some rocks and started considering his options. Square* rings* cylinder* pyramid* sphere* coil*....... [...] -- Chapter 5 - My new pet, Matilda ! Chapter 5 - My new pet, Matilda ! -- After a few minutes of training and thinking, Michael then realized something important. ''How didn''t i consider that sooner! I blame that on nerves and preconceptions.'' (Michael) Thought Michael while mentally face-palming. There''s the possibility that instead of those insects being enormous that i might be the one who''s actually incredible small! And if those insect are scaled like on earth that would mean i am approximately the size of a pea... sob* ''I was born a microscopic entity??? Lucifer must be laughing his ass off... ggrrgrr*'' (Michael) Thought Michael annoyed. Having lived in a few ''giant insects world'' before the possibility is still there, lizard got bigger than buildings back on earth (dinosaur) so insects can also do it given the right conditions. Before assuming anything i need confirm and i know a few quick way to do so. Michael then proceed by ''snaking'' his way up one of those grass trees trying to reach past the canopy. By the way i compressed myself a little more to get heavier than air just to be safe even thought most of the wind is blocked by vegetation i don''t know what to expect once i reach the top. I quickly reach the top thank to all my ''mana manipulation'' practices i have become quite agile. As i poke one of my eyes up past the canopy it became all clear. It appear that yes there''s enormous trees all around and the place i called jungle up to now is but the grass covering the forest floor... I can''t see much since i''m so small but i can see a bird perched up there on the lower branch of a tree that one couldn''t even begin to compare to the other trees.. It is gigantic !! and it''s leaves are jet black giving off an unnatural look. ''That must be it !!! Mother !!!'' (Michael) As i was marveling at the sight of mother the bird suddenly takes off and fly by me at high speed heading who knows where.. If i didn''t know better now, i would have said this bird had a 300 feet wingspan and called it a dragon... Blush* Well some things that seem obvious to one doesn''t feel that way to others... ''cough* d3rrial!!'' look away pouting* Getting down from the grass tree i let out a long sigh.. ''As of now i am not even wort a an insect strength wise... I''ll need to level from the insect stage to reach the mammal/lizard/bird stage eh... From what i understand i started at plant or even worst microbes level.. eww.'' (Michael) Now browsing through all my memories of the insect world i am trying to find a smart way to assure my victory when an old saying come to my mind: ¡°Supreme excellence consists of breaking the enemy''s resistance without fighting.¡± ¨D Sun Tzu, The Art of War An idea immediately pop up in my head. ''I just got the idea of the century !! Satan i''m smart !'' (Michael) You will surely immediately understand if i tell you what i am looking for now with my mana threads going everywhere in the air. What i am currently looking for is, a spider web!!! Mwehehehehe* ''So smart so smart! Don''t you think so Beatrice ? I''m damn smart right? [...] Still not talking eh.. WELL YOU CAN''T STAY MAD FOREVER !'' (Michael) Say Michael to his new friend ''square shaped rock'' (I think all this binding soul to rock thing affected him more than expected..?!) Few hours of searching later i finally see her.. How ironic, usually you can easily find spider webs but always fail to see the spiders but here i found a spider hidden under a leaf sleeping or whatever... Spider don''t have eyelids so how would i know... All i know is what i can see and she''s all curled up in a ball, immobile. So not only did i find a spider but it is a ''jumping spider'' easily identifiable thank to her two humongous eyes place in front of her head allowing her to get good dept perception like humans. This allow her to better judge the distance between her and her prey before jumping on it at lightning speed. They then use their 2 huge fang to inoculate a potent venom that also act as a prep-digestive tenderizing the flesh. With this method of hunting they do not have a need for conventional webs so they simply use their silk to build nest. Okok i keep using ''her'' but there''s no way for me to know for sure unless she had eggs which she do not... But it doesn''t matter i named her Matilda and this is how she look! Spoiler : This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. Isn''t she totally kawaii ? ''From now on you are my pet. And you shall call me master!'' (Michael) ''...'' (Matilda) ''Ho thank you! I think your 8 eyes are also beautiful...'' (Michael) ''...'' (Matilda) ''huhuhuhuhu* you silly !'' (Michael) I then slowly crawl toward her... Poking a red eye in her face... No reaction... I am probably to insignificant for her to even notice... I then proceed to climb her back. (We are hanging upside down under a leaf) Probably hiding from view of predators... Birds and such.. Twitch!* ''Ho! [...]'' (Michael) The moment i climbed on her back i took a hold of a few hairs on her back to anchor myself and she slightly twitched. ''Did it tickle? Hoowee watta cute girl tickle tickle!'' (Michael) ''...'' (Matilda) ''Hahahahaha okok i stop now.'' (Michael) We then wait... And wait.. [...] Sighhh around 6 hours later finally movements ! Matilda slowly walk up to the mid height of the bush we were presently on, then stop on a sturdy looking leaf. She is actually looking in a zone with less vegetation which probably mean more insects traffic. Then again the waiting game.. I have realized this, a spider doesn''t move much... Quite the boring pet if you ask me... Well at least i can have some conversation with her but still... I''m more the ''always doing something'' type... So here i am on her back waiting.. While making some complex geometry. I''ve outgrown the cubes. We''ve been waiting for a few hours when suddenly. ''Wheeeeeeeeeeoooooooooooooooo!!!!!!'' (Michael) Matilda jump and intercept a dragonfly in mid air !!! But the acceleration! From totally immobile for hours to ''Rip the skin of your face'' fast in a fraction of second. I thought for a moment that i would need to let go of her by fear of being ripped in pieces from the speed. Kinda like that: Spoiler : SPEEEEEDDDDD !! After catching the dragonfly we then crash-land on the ground, and while i am putting my mind back in order Matilda already as her fangs deep in the dragonfly flesh. ''Here''s my free easy mana!! Victory !! Good girl Matilda!!'' (Michael) ''...'' (Matilda) ''There''s no need to be embarrassed by a well deserved praise Matilda!'' (Michael) ''...'' (Matilda) Blush*? Before i even noticed she had already eaten the head while making Crunk* Crunch* noises. Seeing this as my cue, i immediately start leaching the dragonfly mana. As i create the connection i get worried. This thing has around 100 time more mana than me and even if dead, the shear difference in mana pool size is creating a major drag effect pulling me in. I struggle with all my might trying to gain momentum and pull back toward me. Sll..ll...sllluuuuuu...luuurrrrppp* Ufff* uff* uff* uff* ''I.. i thought i wouldn''t make it.. uff.. uff..'' (Michael) Well that was the first one, but now having gained all this mana. Mwehehehe Now many insects are on the menu ! I then compress my new acquired mana as to not encumber Matilda to much. Then Matilda went up the bush again and under a leave and went back to.. Sleep.. Or not moving whatever.. For once i''m totally ok with that, I don''t need to eat, drink, go to the toilet or sleep but i am totally exhausted, mentally drained after that last fight where i thought i would die. After a few moment of idling i should be back in shape. All in all, Matilda is the best thing that ever happened to me in this world so far !!! -- Chapter 6 - Not racist but why black? Chapter 6 - Not racist but why black? -- Crunch* Crunch* Squish* Hello it is me Michael, with my valiant mount Matilda ! Crunch* Squishy* Squish* Sighhh that noise is Matilda eating... Don''t pay attention to her. I learned that not only insects are on her menu... She''s currently in the process of eating a toad.. Ewww At least i think it is a toad. See for yourself and decide.. Spoiler : Even tho the scene is quite repulsive i have grown accustomed to it... It''s been a week since i made her my pet. I dont really have anything to do since absorbing that toad looking thing''s mana took me a few seconds and Matilda got quite the snack here.. It''s taking her a lot longer to eat and judging by the size of this thing she probably wont eat everything. Our routine is quite simple, 2 meals a day and... Well nothing else really, when she''s not eating she''s not moving... But now having spend a week with her and having absorbed 14 relatively powerful ''insects'' i feel like she''s holding me back... As powerful as i am i could definitively hunt a hundred insects on my own per days... ''I think it is time we part way my dear Matilda.'' (Michael) ''...'' (Matilda) ''What? One more day ? Come on Matilda you have been saying this for the last 2 days i can''t let you hold me back forever even if i''m truly attached to you'' (Michael) ''...'' (Matilda) ''Please don''t cry you are making me feel bad now.. Sob*'' (Michael) ''...'' (Matilda) ''OKOK! But this is the last time !!! Tomorrow i''m leaving my own way and you need to accept that !'' (Michael) ''...'' (Matilda) ''Sighhh you always win every argument..'' (Michael) pout* Then while waiting for her to finish eating i may as well explain where mana come from... Remember back then when i talked about knowing this planet had 2 suns ? Well you guessed it, mana is radiation from a mana star. Mana stars are generally very small and usually in orbit around the planet like a moon. The mana radiating from it, is absorbed by the air/earth/plants. Everything... And mana being a kind of radiation create mutation when living entity are exposed to it in big quantity. So it is frequent that life form evolve to be able to generate their own mana thank to mana star radiation exposure. (It''s not proven but many thinks it is the reason why dwarves living underground can''t use it...) Kakaaawwwwwwww* Suddenly a bird flying by, scoop down and catch me and Matilda in his beak. It is a black and white crow looking bird that crushed Matilda in his beak effortlessly. Spoiler : ''MATILDAAAA NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!'' (Michael) Sob* While in the air i quickly absorb Matilda''s mana that was around 3 time that of that first crickets monster i first meet. I wont let Matilda''s mana go to waste. As soon as i finished i jumped down before being carried away to far by that bird. As i slowly glide down a bit trashed around by the wind i take a look around to take in my surrounding. I can barely see mother in the distance which give me a little feeling of sadness but i can''t stay with my mother all my life. It''s time for me to graduate and live my own life. ''I will never forget you mother ! Thank you for giving me life, i will come by to visit if i pass by again i promise !'' (Michael) You know for a while now i have been wondering about a lot of thing concerning my ''body''... In all of my past lives (At least those i remember) my mana as always been blue... As for most people.. Also insects and animals around have blue mana as well... There''s like a one in a million person who''s going to pop out out of nowhere with a weird colored mana but they never really seemed to be any different than the standard ''cyan blue'' mana... I am saying this because now that i am quite compressed, therefor quite opaque ''to my eyes'' it''s seem my mana/body is black... Pitch black. For one rare time i am actually at a lost as to explain why and what it means... All i can think about is that mother also had black leaves but the mana emanating from her was definitively your standard ''nature print'' mana.. The same mana all vegetation around is giving off... So that doesn''t tell me anything. The next thing would be about ''mana affinity'', but as far as i know they never influenced the color of your mana.... Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon. I dont want to go to much in details about ''mana affinity'' for many reason.. First i hate them. They ruin promising mages. When they start using their affinities they become lazy and forget the basics. Affinities are the loser''s ''get out of jail/wasting mana'' card. Do you still wonder how much i hate them now? Sigh... I will try to give an explanation as to why they suck but i will try to keep it simple stupid.. Ok first imagine you have the mana affinity ''fire'' (One of the most common one and by the way people can have multiple affinities.) So if you want to create heat or light a fire of burn someone what will you use? Well of course if you have the affinity ''fire'' you will use it right? A simple spell actually just using ''mana conversion'' and ''mana affinities''. How it work is you simply take mana and convert it to your affinity turning mana into something else... Imagine you have 1000 unit of mana, you take 100 then convert in into fire... Just then you lost 10% of your mana. Why i say it is stupid and for lazy mages is because the same result could have been achieved with pure mana manipulation and physics knowledge... All right an example, you take mana, then form 2 cylinders... You put them both alongside each other touching. Then with ''mana movement'' you make both of them spin the same direction, be it clockwise of anticlockwise... What happen is ''HEAT''! Friction heat to be exact, the same as when you rub your palm against each other really fast. Trust me, if you put those cylinder on your target''s head and put a lot of speed and mana into it !!... Well let''s just say that in the past i melted a guy''s eyeball out of their sockets in less than a few seconds. And all that only being pure mana manipulation barely cost any mana !!!! So for someone like me who can''t generate his own mana this is crucial ! A powerful mages is not a mage with a lot of mana but one that always have a thirst for knowledge and applies it to his magic. Heck one of the most prized affinities in my book is lighting or electricity. (They are two different affinity by the way..) Them being so hard to emulate with pure mana manipulation i would definitively end up using eventually... Can you imagine creating an electric generator with mana then build up an electric charge while in combat?? Let''s forget it i tried it before and is take 15 minutes of charge to have enough electricity to kill a man... Unless you have a colossal amount of mana and mental training just forget it. In comparison if you have the affinity you just zap... It take less than a few seconds to kill. Even tho those affinities are very rare, in some previous world they had formed clan of only lighting/electricity users and were breeding between each other to produce more like them. (Affinities are often hereditary) But knowing the side effects of inbreeding it''s no surprise that most people thought electricity based affinity were turning their users into monsters. For those who are wondering about lighting and electricity being different affinity well you are not the only ones. People thought they were the same since they basically do the same thing but one deliver a quick powerful shock while the other can be maintained and produce lower power. With that said, in one of my past life we had learned a lot about affinities... It was a world highly advanced technologically because the mana star of this world was giving a very weak quantity of mana. Mana being weak, people relied on it less than other worlds where the mana is dense so by not being dependent on mana technology grew. (Like on earth) There had been a study on affinities that had shown that mana affinities could be ''read'' in the ''mana print'' i talked about before... Anyway that way we discovered there was a different print between lighting and electricity abilities. Those prints are not the same on each world but if you learn what a certain affinity feel like you can then identify people who have it. They had created a nifty little device you were putting your hand on and it was showing you all the affinities you had. No primitive civilizations could come up with that... Well as long as i don''t know what affinities feel like in this world i wont know if i even have one. Worlds devoid of affinities sensors usually rely on hereditary trees. You basically check what your parents affinities are and about your grand-parent and great grand parent etc. Then you try feeling it and using it... The wealthy pay for mages capable of feeling ''mana prints''... It''s quite primitive and wont help identifying rare/forgotten affinities... Back to topic, my mana''s black... Why''s that?? Possibly related to my tainted soul ? Are my wings now black like Lucifer''s instead of my previously beautiful pristine white wings? That would explain a lot but i can''t know for sure unless i go to a divine dimension... Grgrgrrr* ''Arggg it''s super annoying not knowing things...'' (Michael) Thought Michael while grabbing his imaginary hairs. ''Let''s put that aside for now, today''s objective is to leach at least 100 insects !'' (Michael) thought Michael with a sudden regain of optimism.. -- Chapter 7 - Loopholes... Chapter 7 - Loopholes... -- Is has been a month since the lost of my beautiful Matilda. I know that grieving for a spider is stupid, but she was my only friend in this world, now i''m back to my solitude.. I have absorbed thousands of insects and even a few ''kinda rabbits''.. That''s what i call them, they look like rabbits, but not quite like... This is always what happen from one world to the other. The principles of physics and evolution are the same so many resemblance can be found but also really obvious differences. For example i don''t remember rabbits having long monkey tails back on earth. Now that i am moving more and mostly undetected i can see a lot more animals than before. Of course i tarted with the weakest, same pattern as before, no surprises yet. Time to evolve from rats looking stuff. So this morning i have been lucky enough to sneak on a couple of tailed rabbits who were frantically munching on some grass. I believe now to have enough mana to compress is hard enough to make a mana spear. Obviously i fill the area with my mana aura. ''Expanded mana'' That way as long as the spear do not leave the area i can reabsorb it. I am using 90% of my mana in that spear so if it leaved my area of power resulting in me loosing it, that would put me back to insects level. No way i''m letting that happen... I then shape a slim cone with 90% of my body hardening the tip as much as i currently can, neglecting the rest of the spear because it''s the tip that count. My expanded mana being all around the rabbits, invisible to their eyes, is truly an unfair situation for them i will admit. It''s basically like i was grinding against their body. I can form my spear anywhere in that area they have no way to predict it. Even my spear should be mostly invisible to them except the tip which must appear black since it so much compressed. I trow the spear with ''mana movement'' putting all my strength in it. Not seeing it coming the first rabbit get stab through the heart. (I didn''t try the head unsure if my spear was strong enough to pierce the skull... Seeing this the other rabbit start running in panic. It didn''t go very far since reabsorbing and trowing the spear again take around 3 seconds. The second rabbit get hit on his flank through the stomach. I quickly finish it with a stab to the head wanting to test if i can pierce a skull.. Well.. I can. A rabbit skull that is tho. I absorb both mana pools then regroup my mana in one big blob. When i do not compress myself i am now a big blob at least men height. Between 5 to 6 feet i''d say. I realize that uncompressed like that, if a human were to see me he would only see two floating glowing red eyes. But if my estimate are correct i should be very close to normal human mana pool size. But how would i ever make contact? How could i make friends being what i am and looking like this..? Can i even talk? Well i know how to use telepathy with mana but that''s not very convenient is it?! The more humanoid-ish i can get the better is it if i dont want to go insane talking to myself... I probably haven''t covered much ground but i haven''t met any sigh of any intelligent beings around. It''s annoying not even knowing if there''s humanoids on this planet, but thinking about Lucifer''s gift i''m thinking there as to be... Ho yes he also spoke about loopholes and i found one !!!!!! If i''m thinking about the mana spear just now !! Then i ca[...] GGRRRrrrrrrr* GGRRrRRRrrrrrr* I slowly turn around and look for the owner of that growl... Ho! It''s.... something.... [...] GGRrrrrr* GGRRRRrrrrrr* Sighh ok so apparently i now contain enough mana to be perceive as a threat to animals with especially acute senses... You know how dogs bark before an earthquake... ''HOOO! I get it !!!'' (Michael) As i look at the 2 dead rabbits i now understand that this animal had smelled blood and came for a feast and is now trying to steal it from me! Not that i intended to eat them.. Nor could i even if i wanted too... The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. ''Note to self, ''Use carcasses to lure more prey''. Mwehehe so smart so smart'' (Michael) GGRrrrrr* GGRRRRrrrrrr* ''Humm.. I guess it does kinda look like a dog.. Kinda...'' (Michael) Spoiler : With my imaginary tongue i lick my imaginary lips and recreate my ''mana aura'', radius 100 square feet. With each rabbit and rats i became strong! Very strong ! I know i can take him on. As an non magical creature his faith is already sealed. I form my mana spear, with now more mana i compress it even more and give a rotation to it with ''mana movement''. I then launch it. The creature sensing it dodge to the right avoiding a fatal injury but his left rear leg is ripped and left dangling. I then quickly form a new spear but immediately the creature jump on me with his powerful jaw open. It visibly aimed at my eyes but all he got is a loud CLAP* Indicating him that he bit nothing but air. Expanding all my remaining mana except my spear and placing my eyes high in the air i proceed in stabbing him repetitively. I always do this quick and swift, i do not enjoy seeing a creature suffer. Unless, they do something to me deserving of such.... I then absorbed his mana. ''Woaa that was one hell of a mana boost !'' (Michael) Ok before i got interrupted by this rude creature, i was explaining the loopholes found by Lucifer when giving me this body. (No physical body)... Mean intangible.. But my spear is part of my body... What i am saying here is that if compressed enough, mana become tangible! I can ''touch'' ! Of course i can''t feel... But i can interact with stuff.. Potentially hold a sword, enter a woman''s p..* Cough cough*... Not feeling a thing doesn''t make it non enjoyable now does it ?! [...] Aww who am i kidding... Sobsobsob* Anyway i can''t have a physical body yet i have a body with the capacity to become physical... Brilliant LULU !!! Nicely done! Now on the the next project ! I am currently in the process of making myself a humanoid shaped body. Making cubes, and complex geometry is good and all but with that loophole thing i can totally see how i could shape myself humanoid looking! But i need practice since it''s filled with weird geometry.. It would not have details but just a silhouette. Then i can simply put clothes that hide... Well hide ''everything'' and there you go ! Human looking.. Thing... But i still have some issue with the hands tho... It is too complex to shape and move convincingly. Then it hit me ! ''Gloves ! Or gauntlets... I can use them like a mould!... Just filling the gloves with my mana and there you go ! Hands !!!'' (Michael)Ghuhuhuuhu* But i would still be invisible, black is better than invisible so i need a lot more mana to compress and then i[...] GGRrrrrr* GGRRRRrrrrrr* GGRrrrrr* GGRRRRrrrrrr* GGRrrrrr* GGRRRRrrrrrr* GGRrrrrr* GGRRRRrrrrrr* GGRrrrrr* GGRRRRrrrrrr* GGRrrrrr* GGRRRRrrrrrr* ''Sighhh... I was so much in thought that i didn''t notice 7 more of those coming here ?! Well just perfect, just what i needed actually'' (Michael) Slaughter noises* --------------------------------- Sorry for the late one. I have made art for the chapters to come. (I''m preparing for the heart of the story!) My drawings are posted on the forum but BEWARE Spoilers alert !! http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12180 Chapter 8 - Soul-mates by blood-thirst Chapter 8 - Soul-mates by blood-thirst -- As i stand there gorged in mana, i take time to contemplate my surroundings. Everywhere, the corpses of 15 wolf looking beasts, some missing limbs, other heads and blood splattered everywhere. I can''t understand my feelings at the moment... I feel confused. Why do i think it is a waste to murder all those creatures? Can''t be pity or culpability right? Nha i can''t remember feeling those in a while... What would explain this ache i feel?... Hooo ! I see ! I feel bad for killing them because i can''t leach on them anymore! If i keep killing all the creature they may come to all disappear ! That sound like a plausible explanation. Now thinking with this perspective, i strangely come to see these creatures as dairy cows. Now that i highly surpass them in power i can afford to simply leach without killing them. If i leech 90% of their mana then let them go... I can leach them once they regenerated their mana later ! A lot more efficient if you ask me. From now on, no more killing !!! I''m a new man[...] Mana blob thingy !!! I''m a simple dairy farmer milking my kine. Yep it''s a word... kine - [kahyn] a plural of cow My knowledge is great ! Bulge out my chest* (Yep i have one now !) No feet and no hands still but i''m getting good at maintaining this form now. From time to time i turn my entire body in expanded mana but not at is maximal capacity like before because i now have to much mana... I discovered that being able to sense everything, every little insect in a 1 mile square radius, that it is the best way to loose my mind. I need to learn how to ignore some of these information... Anyway now i limit myself at a 500 square feet radius. Sometimes, wanting to travel faster by simply being carried away by the wind i dissolve my humanoid body and decompress my body just enough to be lighter than gravity. I am covering a lot of ground now and can feel it, i must be close to something ! Civilization please ! I am nearing a mountain range and assume that on the other side, maybe there''s what i am looking for. I am still very worry about meeting mages but it should be inevitable... I am no beginner in any way shape or form so they can bring it ! As i approach a small lake at the bottom of the mountain i take a moment to look at the sun setting, the reflection of the appearing stars on the placid lake which water is of the clearest but now appear pitch black as the sun can''t light it now blocked by the surrounding trees. ''This planet truly is beautiful... So pristine, this is supposed to be hell? How biased were my information''s about all this...'' (Michael) As i was thinking that i suddenly started feeling light headed... ''I feel like i am about to black out.. How can this... be possible... I am.. INVULNERABLE!!!!!!!'' (Michael) [...] ¡°Fuhuhuhuhuuhu I AM INVULNERABLEEE!!! Fuhuhuhuhuhu¡± (Lucifer) Finally understanding the situation i instinctively blush* ¡°I thought i was dying dammit !!!!!¡± (Michael) Lucifer then make a '':O'' face with his hands on his cheeks then continue. ¡°Dying? But.. But that''s impossible you''re INVULNERABLE !!!! Fuhuhahhauhuahaa¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Dammit Lulu!!!!¡± (Michael) Finally regaining my senses i quickly bring my wings forth to inspect them. Flof* Black... As black as black can get... ''What was i expecting..'' (Michael) I then quickly reach for my forehead when Lucifer break the silence. ¡°No Michael, you don''t have horns. Unless you want some..?¡± (Lucifer) To that i simply shake my head and stand up after i was reassured of me wearing clothes. A simple white cloak badly contrasting with my wings... ''What with the white cloth i though i was on the ''Black'' side now...'' (Michael) ¡°Fuhuhuhuhu I wanted to be accommodating but i am very please at your reaction.¡± (Lucifer) To which he snap his fingers turning my clothes to something similar to his but with silver embroidery instead of gold. ''Wanting to assert his superiority with gold and silver i see..'' (Michael) After which i start pouting* ¡°You forgot i can hear that again didn''t you?¡± (Lucifer) ''DAMMIT i did it again!'' (Michael) ¡°Sighhh i mean no disrespect by it, but do you know how hard i had to work to do what i promised you all those millions of years ???? Don''t expect to arrive in MY kingdom after all this time and immediately be my equal !!!¡± (Lucifer) Said Lucifer with irritation in his voice. ¡°Promise? What the hell are you talking about?¡± (Michael) ¡°Arrrrr Never-mind, each step of the plan need to be in orders and you''ll soon find out. It''s not your fault, it was just... I started doubting you after so long you know..I...i ... I will give you all the time you need. I just know ''Because YOU told me'' that that i needed to do it this slow but im getting impatient, i was, lonely..¡± (Lucifer) Then his eyes became watery... This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. ''Da fuq?'' (Michael) ¡°Wait.. eh.?!?! explanations pleases ?¡± (Michael) ¡°ARRrrrrr Enough! First, try to reflect on what i did to get banned from God''s kingdom, then second, go 10 miles toward the moon.¡± (Lucifer) He said visibly irritated.. He rapidly lift an harm toward the sky then everything get black... Well i''m starting to know this feeling now.... A few moment and there i am back to where i was before this meeting. As i look at the sky then glance at the moon. Well the moon is not in the direction i was heading toward... Following the moon would make me follow the mountain range instead. [...] For some reason i feel like i can trust him. It''s very strange and i can''t quite understand it. I can''t make sense of anything he said... Having decided i then go toward the moon like Lucifer suggested. ''I wonder what i will find... This smell like a surprise... I don''t like surprises...'' (Michael) I walk for a while when i see light from far away in a valley. ''Camp fire !!!!'' (Michael) Thought Michael suddenly very exited. ''Camp fire equal people ! People equal friends !! Or dead body... But if i play my cards right ! I can finally make friends !!'' (Michael) I then create a mana thread and slowly creep in their direction. I slowly approached until i could hear them and learn about my potentially new friends, or meal... I can sense 5 presences of which 2 show a surprisingly high amount of mana. ''Potentially 2 mages eh?!'' (Michael) ¡°Hahaha this is a good one! I assure you she''s worth enough for all of us to get rich.¡± (Unknown man #1) ¡°It''s a shame we can''t use the product without decreasing it''s value... I would have loved to spend some private time with her.¡± (Unknown man #2) ¡°Shut up you animals! You''re talking about a lost of 5000 gold for just sticking your cock in her! I wont pay this with my share because of you pigs!¡± (Unknown woman) I form one of my eye on the tip of the thread but can only see 4 of them... One of the presences seem to come from their wagon. Pulled by two giant ostriches looking birds. I then slowly creep closer in to see inside the wagon, but the 5th presence appear to come from a locked wooden chest... And a big one. ''Did they captured a magical being? So hunter or adventurer i''d say... Potentially slavers?'' (Michael) Among the 3 men only one stand out, he wear a very intimidating looking armor filled with sharp edges and spikes making him look like the demon lord himself. He isn''t wearing his helmet showing his battle hardened face with scattered scars all around it. The women wear thigh fitting leather clothes with a long brown cloak hiding her entire body on top with her hood lowered down showing a young looking pretty face with dark black eyes and long red hairs flowing trough the wind. As i was less than 10 feet from the wagon i then heard. ¡°What is id Dereina?¡± (Demon lord looking dude) ¡°I don''t know i have goosebumps and have a very ominous feeling, as if a cataclysm was about to happen...¡± (Dereina) ¡°You have the best instinct of us all, You guys be on alert !¡± (Demon lord looking dude) ¡°Aye !¡± (Other 2 expendable looking guys) They say in unison. Then getting up unsheathing their swords. Being invisible i ignore them and proceed to the wagon. Since there''s holes for air i can easily creep mana in, then materialize an eye inside. ¡°YIIIiiiiiip!¡± (Thing inside the box) Muffled sound* What i saw was a young girl, no more than 10 years old, bounded and gagged laying in fetal position. I didn''t get to see much more details seeing her reaction to my eye i suspect retreating to be the best course of action. ¡°What was that? Go check on her and make her shut the fuck up!!!¡± (Demon lord looking dude) ¡°Grgg that little cunt''s starting to get on my nerves¡± (Dereina) She said visibly annoyed while fast walking and stomping her feet toward the wagon. She unlock the chest, open it and address the little girl. ¡°YOU! Shut the fuck up!! Punch* Or i will let the guys fuck you until you rip apart ! Punch* Punch* Punch*¡± (Dereina) She then proceed in beating the little girl punching her in the face until she loose consciousness. She then close the chest again. ¡°She''ll be quiet now!¡± (Dereina) Laughter''s* ''What is this weird feeling... I remember this feeling. What i am feeling now...'' (Michael) Michael thought then pursued tightening his non existing jaw. ''THIS...[...]...IS RAGE!'' (Michael) My eyes glowed with a strength they never had before. ''This incredible power ! Yesss!! This is blood-thirst! And i will patiently share it with you, my ''new friends''.'' -- Chapter 9 - God of death Chapter 9 - God of death -- ''THIS...[...]...IS RAGE!!!'' (Michael) I then immediately send my mana aura in a quite dense form covering only 200 square feet, what''s important is that they are now in my kill zone. Next i form a expanded ring of mana around one of the two expendable looking guys, then swiftly compress it without supplying additional mana. Do you know what happen when you put a ring around somebody''s neck then quickly shrink the ring? Pop!* Head detaching itself from the man''s body.* Squirt* Squirt* Squirt*! ¡°WE''RE UNDER MAGIC ATTACK !!¡± (Demon lord wannabe) ¡°Come close to me !!!!¡± (Dereina) They all congregate around the mage looking woman. ''Hoo! Finaly there''s the true test ! Mage battle is it ?!'' (Michael) ¡°Where are they Dereina?¡± (Demon lord wannabe) ¡°I think it''s only one ! But... but it doesn''t make any sense...¡± (Dereina) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Demon lord wannabe) ¡°I can feel someone''s mana all around us, a ENORMOUS amount of it yet i can''t find it''s source... It''s as it there''s was no one.¡± (Dereina) ¡°How is that even possible.. Are you sure you just aren''t feeling well?¡± (Demon lord wannabe) ¡°Fuck off! My mana sensing skills never did me wrong !¡± (Dereina) ''As they seem to be bickering may as well bring their attention back to me.'' (Michael) I then launch 3 mana spears from 3 different directions, The woman quickly sensing it lift her arms sending mana all around her pushing my aura away from them creating a dome around them with me incapable to get closer. As the mana spears reach the dome they simple start warping then lose their shapes. ''Humm.. Magic that disturb mana flow... As i thought fighting mages is definitively more challenging! Huhuhuhu how amusing! How interesting! Damn i haven''t had fun like that in like forever ! Maybe i should let them live? And force them to fight me everyday !!!'' (Michael) ''Let''s see what else she can do'' (Michael) I then condense mana around every loose objects i can find on the ground, rocks, branches etc. Then trow them at high speed in their direction. Dereina then quickly create a basic mana shield. (Condensed mana in the shame of a sphere.) ''Time to experiment. What do we think, can her mana disturbing magic affect her mana as well? Yes most likely... Then this shield made of mana... She couldn''t use both power at the same time right? Huhuhuu So combining trowing rocks and mana spear would definitively be her limit isn''t ?'' (Michael) I then make 1 spear ''much more condensed'' and launch it at the same time as many rocks reaching an higher velocity than before. Visibly shaken, Dereina quickly activate her mana disturbing magic. ¡°Protect yourselves !¡± (Dereina) Pan!* Ping* pagang!* Dilidigangdouda!* pong!* (Rocks hitting armor and different part of their body.) One of the rock hit the 2nd expendable guy right on the head making faint on the spot. Dereina mana disturbing abilities are off service while she regain her senses. I then make another ring but this time as a headband squeeze it tight around the 2nd expendable guy''s head, then use ''mana movement'' to make the ring rotate clockwise. If you want to know what it sound like to twist a head around 3 times before it rip off of the body then you can recreate it at home. Take a few branch of celery then squeeze and turn. Same sound. Squrweeekkkcracshoom!* The demon lord wannabe suddenly start panicking. ¡°What on earth are we facing? There''s nothing i can attack we don''t even know where the guy is ! We''re all going to die !!!!¡± (Demon lord wannabe) Maybe feeling pity for them, or simply to put them into more despair, i gather my mana in front of them and adopt my humanoid form. I leave an aura of 200 feet then put my eyes where they should be. They then look at me with their eyes as round as gold coins. ''Maybe i should try talking to them? That could be fun right?!'' (Michael) But before i could speak Dereina broke the silence. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. ¡°B..Bbbbb....Bla..BLack mana ??!!!!!!! God of death Michael the Arch-devil ?¡± (Dereina) She then said with her face as white as a corpse and her jaw hanging low. ¡°N!...No no wayyy!!!! He truly exist ???? We''re doomed... sobsob*¡± (Pitiful demon lord) Immediately Dereina trow herself to the ground her forehead touching the ground and say. ¡°Great God Michael we implore your forgiveness for if we did anything to offend you! We would not dear go against your will, ho great Michael!¡± (Dereina) ¡°Pleaseee grant us forgiveness !!! Please great God of death !!! sobsobsobsob*¡± (Pitiful demon lord) ''...'' ''Da fuq ? Ok now i need to speak with them to know what this is all about and how do they know my name !! And God ?? What the hell?'' (Michael) When human speak they create waves in the air and the different modulations of the air create the various sounds.. So theoretically i should be able to speak to them by creating air waves... ¡°Prouuuttt* Pruuppp! Proutproot* Various fart noises!*¡± (Michael) ''Dammit! I should have practiced that ! Ho well let''s go with telepathy, As long as she don''t perturb mana this will work.'' (Michael) I then make contact with both their mana then speak. (For telepathy you must ''touch'' the receiving parties mana with yours.) {---} <-- Telepathic dialogues. {How do you know of my name, humans?} (Michael) I can then see them shaking even more at the sound of my voice. To be honest this feel great. There''s no better weapon than fear. ¡°Your worship may have been outlawed but most everybody know of your name.¡± (Dereina) {Hooo So i have followers?} (Michael) ¡°[...] Mostly exterminated or enslaved as heretics, but some still do yes.¡± (Dereina) {What you just said make''s me unhappy...} (Michael) ¡°Apology''s great Michael but it is the ''Mana Sun Church'' doing!¡± (Dereina) {Alright a church worshiping the mana star... Nothing new there... Where are my followers?} (Michael) ¡°.. Mostly scattered all over hiding their worship from everybody''s eyes... But... From your question, those you are looking for are mostly elves...¡± (Dereina) She seemed to regret mentioning that as her face became blue and kept glancing at the wagon. ¡°We''re SORRY!!! We just wanted to make a bit of money to feed our families and we saw them, we barely never see elves anymore since they are almost extinct ! We couldn''t help ourselves WE APPOLOGIES !!¡± (Demon looking looser) ¡°W...W..What Charon just said is true we truly apologies for capturing one of your subjects. We will release her immediately and give you anything you want!! We will do anything !¡± (Dereina) {Anything?} (Michael) Nod* nod* nod* Both nodded energetically. So i cut telepathy with Dereina and speak only to Charon. {Charon! If you cut her head off i will let you live.} (Michael) Not even hesitating one seconds he get up and swing his sword at Dereina''s neck sending her head flying. {Very good. I am proud of you Charon!} (Michael) He then looked at me with a smile to which i responded by ripping his head off. ''My next questions, i can get them answered by this little girl in the wagon. Sorry you had expired your usefulness to me.'' (Michael) I then turn my attention toward the wagon, get on board and approach the chest. Expanding mana in the lock, it easily gives out unlocking the chest. I open it and in there i see her properly for the first time. ''Sh...She''s... Dirty... And bloody.... I''m glad i can''t smell...'' (Michael) -- My drawings are posted on the forum but BEWARE Spoilers alert !! http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12180 -- Sorry for yesterday''s missing chapter... Today is my birthday ;) Chapter 10 - Ester Chapter 10 - Ester -- I stand there looking at her, what i had assumed from what my broken toys said was correct... She is an elf, and from what i understand i am worshiped mostly by elves. Knowing that elves always have been my favorite species of humanoid i can''t help but think this isn''t a coincidence. I lift her up then slowly lay her on the grassy ground. She is no older than 10 years old and have blue eyes and blond hairs so she can basically be either an high elf or a wood elf. A good example of elven beauty/cuteness... As long as she is passed out she wont be of any use so i instead turn my attention toward the slaver''s body. I gather their gold and valuables, then take the mage woman brown cloak. I put it on me and to make it more durable i infuse it with my mana, after which the cloak turned black conveniently enough... I also needed a pair of gloves or gauntlets and the ''demon lord wannabe'' gauntlet seemed perfect to my taste. So here i am wearing a black cloak hiding my body and a pair of menacing looking gauntlet to simulate a pair of hands. Thinking back on them calling me ''God of death''.... I can''t help but realize that i definitively look like the ''Grim Reaper'' or like a Nazg¨¹l from Lord of the ring... Truly a terrifying look i have. Lost in thought i''m wondering how did they immediately knew who i was, my name.. and my black mana?... I am totally confused and at this point i am thinking that everything must be Lucifer''s fault... But wouldn''t that be to easy of a explanation?! I then turn my attention back toward the little elf girl. She is so dirty/bloody that i can''t take a good look at her, she is swollen beyond recognition anyway... I then trust a mana spear in the soft ground then expand the tip. Doing so create a small crater, then i repeat until i have a decent size hole. I then start generating heat in the crater melting the rock/dirt in the crater creating a red glowing bowl. I then wait until it cool down and by doing this i have vitrified the bottom of the crater. I have done this to avoid the water to mix with the earth and turn to mud. I then create mana bowls to scoop water from a nearby pond then seal it in a sphere to avoid any spill. I levitate these spheres in a chain bringing water slowly filling the crater. You probably understood by now, i am making a bath. Once the bath is filled i then heat the water until i see the water starting to create vapor. Since i can''t ''feel'' how hot the water is i wait until i judge safe then turn my attention back to the little girl again. With condensed mana and ''mana movement'' i lift her, slowly remove her small dress that almost look like a night dress. I then remove her pantie and that''s it... That''s all she had on her... I then slowly drop her in the water and with mana movement in the water i process in cleaning her thoroughly. When the time to clean her face finally arrive the water suddenly touching her face seemed to wake her up. She took a few minute to look around and realize she was in a make shift bath being washed by invisible hands, then saw the cadavers pilled up nearby and me standing beside her. A tall figure hidden by a black cloak looking at her with 2 glowing red eyes. To my amazement she didn''t seem to do anything... She let me finish cleaning her then to easy her worries i decide to speak with her. ''Since they think i''m their God, may as well play the game.'' (Michael) {How are you my child?} (Michael) Twitch* [...] She looked at me and tilted her head. [...] {I have killed these people, you are now free. But i have important questions to ask you first.} (Michael) [...] {Can you hear me?} (Michael) [...] {I saw your ears twitch the first time i spoke to you, i know you can hear me SPEAK!} (Michael) Twitch* [...] {Could you be... Mute??} (Michael) [...] {YOU CAN AT LEAST FUCKING NOD!} (Michael) Twitch* [...] ''SIGhhhhhh!!! Maybe i shouldn''t have killed those two... Don''t tell me i need to fucking tame her first ?'' (Michael) I then look at her... She look at me... {Nod for yes, shake your head for no...} (Michael) {Can you hear me? Easy question isn''t it?} (Michael) [...] Slap* After slapping her with my iron gauntlets she look at me her eyes watering up. {Can you hear me?} (Michael) This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. [...] Slap* This time she look at me with menacing eyes. Slap* Slap* [...] {Can you hear me?} (Michael) She slightly hesitate then slowly nod* {Good girl, there''s a treat!} (Michael) I then give her a piece of beef jerky looted from the slavers. She quickly grab it and much on it as if no tomorrow. The water looking a little cold i warm it up a bit. {Now, are you mute? Can you use telepathy?} (Michael) [...] As i lift my hand to slap her she quickly start shaking her head so i stop. {Good girl.} (Michael) I say while patting her head. {Now, since you can hear me, and speak, if you don''t start answering my next questions i may decide to put you in that pile out there with the other corpses.} (Michael) While i say this i lower the hood hiding my head revealing my ''Black head'' causing her to tremble in fear. I trow her some towels so she can dry herself while i am in the process of drying her clothes that i was washing with ''mana manipulation'' while we were speaking. I create just enough heat to dry them without burning, she then get out of the improvised bath getting closer to me. ¡°Are you him?¡± (Elf girl) {It depend how this ''him'' is.} (Michael) ¡°God?¡± (Elf girl) ''Awwww i don''t know why but it feel so good to be called that! Almost pants jizing level !'' (Michael) HurmmuMmrr* Cleaning throat noise.* {I am Michael, if you worship me then yes, i am your God.} (Michael) She then quickly trow herself naked on the ground her head touching ground and start mumbling words i wasn''t expecting to hear here... ¡°Celui qui contr?le la mort contr?le ¨¦galement la vie! Grand Dieu de par les cieux je te voue ma vie ainsi que les suivante en ton honneur et ta gloire! Je suis ta fid¨¨le servante! ¡± (Girl elf) {Let me guess... This is a godly language or something?} (Michael) Nod* Nod* Nod* ''Sighhh alright now at least i know... Lucifer....He always loved everything French... What the fuck is he trying to do ?'' (Michael) {From where do your people know me?} (Michael) [...] She looked at me with a complicated expression. Then said. ¡°Many many many years ago... Mama said all the oracles on earth announced your future arrival. ¡± (Girl elf) {And what did they say about me ?} (Michael) ¡°The savior of our people, the 2nd God of the universe sent to bring justice to this world would come and put the world under his powerful justice.¡± (Girl elf) {And what type of justice might that be?} (Michael) She then shrug her shoulder to show she didn''t know... Not surprising being this young, i was lucky that she at least knew this much... ¡°Mama said the great Arch-Devil Michael would save the elves from extinction.¡± (Elf girl) ''Hummm Interesting... So Lucifer knew i would naturally do this since elves are my favourite species and they are endangered in this world from what the slavers said... That and including the fact that he himself guided me toward here. He truly know me well... Next time i see him i need to confirm a few things.'' (Michael) {Hummm I may do exactly that... Now go lead me to your village!} (Michael) She looked at me and her eyes started to water up. After a few sobs* she said. ¡°My village as been destroyed... Everyone killed or captured, me and papa and mama ran and managed to get away but when we met those slavers, papa tried to protect us, but the man killed him. They then.. sob*sob*sob* Did mean things to momy one after the other before killing her.. Wannnnnn!!!!!*¡± (Girl elf) ''Sighhh well.. Now i''m even happier to have killed them...'' (Michael) {I understand... From now on you are mine. You will call me master and obey.} (Michael) Nod* nod* nod* sobsob* ''Well... that was easy... Matilda #2 !!!! No wait...'' (Michael) {What''s your name?} (Michael) ¡°I..It''s Ester...¡± (Ester) {Good! Good! Ester ! Hahaha where are we going??!!!} (Michael) -- My drawings are posted on the forum but BEWARE Spoilers alert !! http://www.royalroadl.com/forum/showthread.php?tid=12180 -- Chapter 11 - Like a father Chapter 11 - Like a father -- {Good! Good! Ester ! Hahaha where are we going??!!!} (Michael) [...] ¡°I..I don''t have a place to call home anymore...¡± (Ester) {Do you know of a place where we could find more elves? And can you explain this situation about elves being almost wiped out?} (Michael) ¡°I know some elves have founded various refuge camps here and there, but i don''t know where they are. Before being captured i had never gone out of our village. I have hear many things but nothing that can help i think... About our situation, i heard in the past that we, elves were very numerous and living peaceful lives. Then a few thousand years ago all the oracles and fortune tellers in the world simultaneously started announcing your arrival in this world. Elves were eager to prepare your arrival and formed the Arch-Devil Michael church. While we were exited about your arrival, those in powers, kings, churches and powerful/rich men saw your coming as an danger to their supremacy... So they started by executing the oracles, then started to hunt down and execute any of your worshiper as heretics. Because of our superior beauty, we elves always been captured and enslaves for prostitution and such... But after the different kingdoms announced us as ''Prey to hunt down'' our number dwindled.. We had to go in hiding in deep forests far from all civilizations, but they eventually caught up to us...¡± (Ester) {Humm ok i think i understand most of it anyway... Elves are too scattered to know their locations, and if i go anywhere near civilization they will gather to capture you...} (Michael) Nod* Nod* {Can you use magic? What can you do?} (Michael) ¡°I... I.. i''m 10 years old... i can''t do much sob*¡± (Ester) {I see.. by the way what type of elf are you?} (Michael) ¡°Wood elf... Why?¡± (Ester) [...] {Curiosity, but i can''t help but notice that you still haven''t called me master yet...} (Michael) I say with slight irritation in my voice. ¡°Woo.. Wood Elf MASTER!¡± (Ester) She then answered a bit flustered. {Good girl! pat* pat* pat*} (Michael) I say patting her head. {Do you like your name? Mind changing it to Matilda 2.0 ?} (Michael) To that she looked at me, then tilted her head before saying. ¡°To pwinto ? ... My.. my name was given to me by my parents so.. sob* snif * snif*¡± (Ester) {Awww never-mind, look like i''l have to learn your name. By the way is there any giant spiders living in this world? Like big enough to be ridden like a horse?} (Michael) ¡°Orse?¡± (Ester) She said tilting her head at the unknown word. ''So there''s no such things as horses in this world? Or they give them different names?! Well they have those 2 ostriches looking things pulling the wagon so i guess that''s what they use eh..?!'' (Michael) ¡°I don''t know what a orse is but some spiders species have giant queens...¡± (Ester) ''Huhuhuhuhu* Matilda 2.0 we will meet one day i can feel it.'' (Michael) [...] ¡°Master, that laugh was very creepy...¡± (Ester) She said while fidgeting her little hands hiding her crotch. {Ho i was forgetting, there''s your clothes. I cleaned them but you will really need something more to wear...} (Michael) While she is dressing up i look in the wagon trying to find something to cover her up a bit more and if possible something to wear as shoe.. All i could find were a pair of sandals to big for her tiny little feat but with a bit of rope i fix them tightly to her feet so they wont get loose. {I have so many questions for you, try to answer as best as you can.} (Michael) Nod* nod* nod* {You called me 2nd god of the universe... What do you call this other God?} (Michael) ¡°Arch-Devil Lucifer-sama... you dont know him?¡± (Ester) {SIGhhhhh Quite the opposite darling. I know him very well.} (Michael) ¡°They say you two are a couple is it true ?¡± (Ester) {WHATTTTTT?} (Michael) She then closed her eyes cowering on the ground. ''Ggrgrgrggggg motherfucker!...'' (Michael) ¡°Sorry Master !!! I heard some people mentioning this from what they had heard from the oracles prophesies back then¡± (Ester) {Let''s try not to speak of this again... By the way are you hungry?} (Michael) Nod* Nod* nod* After nodding she looked behind me curious as to what the horrible cries of agony were. She then saw one of the ostriches looking thing having it''s neck twisted then a leg being ripped off and slowly hovering toward us. I then proceeded in cooking it with mana generated heat for her to heat. The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation. As her face turned blue i couldn''t help but ask.. {What?} (Michael) ¡°[...] That.. was a bit brutal and scary.. Master...¡± (Ester) shake*shake in fear* {[...] You don''t eat meat ?} (Michael) ¡°NodNod* I do but... never-mind master.¡± (Ester) I then brushes it off as her being a bit squeamish. She looked at the meat slowly hovering in the air with a trickle of saliva on the corner of her mouth sniffing the aroma of slowly cooking meat which made me regret not being able to smell nor eat myself. {You know i have felt a big amount of mana from you despite your young age... You probably have a future as mage.} (Michael) ¡°The matriarch from our village said something similar... But i never got to start learning as we generally start learning magic at 12 years old.¡± (Ester) {I''ll have you start learning as soon as we settle somewhere... I can''t bring you anywhere near villages as long as you are this weak and unable to defend yourself...} (Michael) Nod* Nod* Nod* {There! I hope it''s to your liking !} (Michael) I say while handing her the enormous bird leg. She immediately start nibbling on it showing she was obviously starving. ¡°Thank you ! Munch* Munch* Master ! Munch* Munch*¡± (Ester) ''NNNnnnn SO freaking kawaii !!!!!!'' (Michael) I then start patting her head as she eat. {Good girl, good girl.} (Michael) She looked at me while giving a smile then kept on eating. {We will need a place where no one ever go so we wont be disturbed while i train you. Do you know of a place like that nearby ?} (Michael) ¡°The mean peoples who captured me spoke of a mountain that spit fire that they needed to avoid while coming here... It''s not that far away that way¡± (Ester) She then pointed toward the mountain rage in the direction i came from earlier. When she finished eating i freed the 2nd ostrich thingy then we started walking. Well as fast as a 10 years old little girl can walk...Obviously i took all the gold the slavers had on them with me. After a while we enter an unnaturally dark forest.. I don''t know why but i felt at home in this darkness while in Ester case she looked worried and kept sticking close to me clinging to my cloak. {No need to worry, i am here if anything happen. I can also sense the dangers before they sense us.} (Michael) ¡°Yes master.¡± (Ester) While we walked for a few days, things have been quite uneventful. I made a few detours avoiding powerful creatures and made camps during the nights... I kept hunting small animals, cooking them for her and we talked about various things. After 3 days we finally could see our destination in the distance. A humongous volcano that was visibly quite active if we judge from all the smoke rising from it''s tip. {You said people wont be coming around here ?} (Michael) Nod* Nod* Nod* {Alright perfect, let''s find a place to call home and make a shelter for you.} (Michael) The forest is very dark and just some little trickles of light can break trough the trees canopy giving a surrealist feeling. After a few minute of looking around with mana threads i find what i was looking for. It''s a cave at the foot of the volcano. There''s no sigh of any animal activities so it should be empty. The cave seem very deep but i barricade the back of the cave not wanting anything coming up on us from inside in case there''s stuff living deep in this cave. I then star gathering firewood and leaves to make comfortable bedding for my little pet* I mean friend. {Eat and sleep well tonight. Starting tomorrow you will go trough my training. I call this training, ''highway through hell'' mwehehehehe} (Michael) Her face turned white then she hesitantly nodded. To which i responded by patting her head before adding. {This training will make you strong, strong enough to survive and even thrive is this harsh world. I wont always be able to protect you.} (Michael) ¡°Yes! Thank you master !¡± (Ester) As i tried to give her a warm smile and loving look, i assume that''s not how it looked because she backed away in fear. ¡°Master, when you make your eyes glow intensely like that it''s a bit scary.. Fidget* fidget*¡± (Ester) Hahahahahaha* http://s4.postimg.org/gy4xawesr/Caligo_Tenebris_Poster.jpg I illustrated this scene. Click on the link if the image doesn''t load. --- Chapter 12 - Death Gods Maiden Chapter 12 - Death God''s Maiden -- Ester POV- My name is Ester Falarleryn, an wood elf from the great Nerfenlirh forest in the north east of the Great land mass. Me, my parents and a hundred of elves are living together in an isolated part of the northern forest in a small village hidden from the rest of the world. Not that long ago this village numbered a few thousand elves but the warriors who goes on hunting trips would regularly go missing. Slavers, and bounty hunter of all sort keep hunting us relentlessly making our numbers dwindle. With the human greatly outnumbering us our race seem to be doomed to extinction. But we do have a hope, our God Michael the great Arch-Devil have been announce to soon be descending on earth to save our kind. We keep praying but it as already be 1500 years since the announcement of is arrival. This revelation from all the oracles on earth only had the opposite effect on our kind since then elves have been hunted relentlessly hoping to exterminate us before his arrival. The matriarch of our little community who is now over 5000 years old is the most fervent believer in Michael and always said that he would be coming in this world before she die of old age. We all know that it is her expressing her hope, and that Michael may not be coming before another thousand years. In a thousand years i am afraid that there wont be any of us left alive... Today i am going to see the matriarch with my parent for my 10th birthday. It is a ceremony were she read our soul and mana to see what we are destined to be in the future. When we arrive the guards ask us to wait to be announced, then we enter the circular hut. Once inside my mother let go of my hand pushing me forward toward the matriarch sitting on a throne made from the stomp of an old sacred tree that died thousands of years ago. The throne sit on a pedestal from where the matriarch can look down to us. I approach then kneel in front of her. ¡°Ester Falarleryn, daughter of Seiveril and Alerathla of the east forest, happy 10th birthday my child.¡± (Matriarch) ¡°Thank you elder Roanmana, Gloire ¨¤ Dieu Michael le tout puissant!¡± (Ester) ¡°Gloire au grand Michael maitre des cieux!¡± (Matriarch ¨C Roanmana) ¡°You can stand up and come to me¡± (Matriarch ¨C Roanmana) I then stand up and step on the pedestal in front of Roanmana then kneel again in front of her. She then dip her index in a sacred bowl containing her blood and other rare ingredient. She then touch my forehead with her index drawing a ''M'' on my forehead. ¡°Now give me your hand my child.¡± (Matriarch ¨C Roanmana) I immediately follow the command handing her my right hand. She then grab my hand with her own wrinkly and aged hand and close her eyes. After a few moment she reopen her eyes staring at me then speak. ¡°I see... That you are bounded to a great destiny. I can sense enough mana in you to be able to succeed me in becoming the next matriarch. I.. I, i can see !! Yes! You are destined to become God''s maiden. You will be his representative in unifying all elves under his holy throne and the key to his sanity. You will need to infuse love and forgiveness in each of his actions for his wrath know no boundaries. Hardship will come you way but never fall to despair for the great arch-devil Michael will hear your pleas and grant you salvation. But beware, you shall grant him your everything at the first sight of his mighty black mana or else he will take your life as sustenance.¡± (Matriarch ¨C Roanmana) As she was saying all this her eyes were staring in mine not even blinking once, the more she spoke, the stronger she held to my hand, her eyes slowly getting blood shot as if she was peering into something that needed her utmost effort to keep watching... When she finished she handed me back my hand as she fell to the back of her seat as if suddenly extremely tired. She then started crying as if she had lost what was most important to her. The room was silent, only her sobbing could be heard and as i looked around the room, confused and looking for my parents reaction i saw the other elders with their jaw hanging down and their eyes as round as coins. I then looked at my parents, my father had a complicated expression on his face and my mother was crying with a big smile on her face. It looked as if she was crying out of joy. Then turning back to Roanmana i then asked her. ¡°Elder Roanmana, why are you crying?¡± (Ester) ¡°It is not your fault young child, it is just that i have waited 1500years for Michael arrival, i trained all my life to be his maiden but is seems this role is not mine to take. I can only respect the wishes of the great ones.¡± (Matriarch ¨C Roanmana) ¡°Can''t we both be his maidens ?¡± (Ester) ¡°Hahaha young one, i would have loved to... But i also saw that i wouldn''t be around anymore when that time come, that is why i am feeling a bit sad. But it fill me with honor to at least have met you Ester Falarleryn of Nerfenlirh.¡± (Matriarch ¨C Roanmana) Then feeling a bit sad for her i then knelled, took her right hand and kissed it before getting back up and asking. ¡°Will i meet him soon or in a few thousand years ?¡± (Ester) ¡°That i can''t tell young one. Apologies... But it is good news to know he will truly come to us.. And now we also know it will be in your life time.¡± (Matriarch ¨C Roanmana) ¡°Que le grand Michael soit avec vous Matriarche.¡± (Ester) ¡°Que les Dieux soit avec toi mon enfant.¡± (Matriarch ¨C Roanmana) Me and my parents then left the ceremonial hut. The entire walk from the hut my our home we stayed silent. I had many questions but didn''t dare ask where people could eavesdrops. That is one thing my parent taught me, knowing how important is it to keep secrets. Once arrived my father closed the curtains then sat on the table to which i followed suit by sitting as well. Mother slowly walked up to me then gave me a big hug that made me unable to breath. ¡°My little girl will be God''s chosen one !! I''m so proud of you sweetie !!!¡± (Alerathla) ¡°We must keep this a secret at all cost !¡± (Seiveril) To which mother nodded in approval. ¡°Why?¡± (Ester) ¡°Can you imagine what will happens if humans hear you are to be the great Michael''s maiden ???? They will hunt you down tirelessly for the rest of your life.¡± (Seiveril) ¡°Those damned humans will get what''s coming to them when Michael arrive, he will keep our baby girl safe hubby !¡± (Alerathla) ¡°She need to live until then! We don''t know how many years we still have to wait !¡± (Seiveril) This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it. [...] ¡°Anyway are we clear Ester? This must not be told to anyone!¡± (Seiveril) ¡°Yes papa.¡± (Ester) Since then nothing really changed, i believe the elders also thought it was for the best to keep this a secret but they can''t help bowing their heads to me when we meet which may have attacked some unwanted attentions... But so far no one asked anything. Some weeks later the worst that could happen happened... A few hundreds bounty hunters attacked the village during the night. Father immediately woke me up and mother then we fled the village toward the woods. Father took care of the few pursuers with his bow and arrows displaying extreme precision and abilities which i had never saw my father showing before. It is around 24 hours later that we met a group of 8 adventurers. Father was exhausted by that night of fighting and fleeing... When the adventurers saw us they immediately reacted the way humans always do, yelling ''Elves!'' then coming at us with swords in hands. Father took many of them down while yelling to mother to get me to safety. A man wearing a very scary armor then closed the distance between he and father in an instant killing him in one strike of his sword. Mother started yelling and crying taking my hand then started running. It is then that a women attacked us with magic making me loose consciousness. When i woke up i could hear the scream of pain, hatred and desperation coming from my mother as the 4 surviving enemies men were brutally raping her. ¡°THE GREAT GOD OF DEATH MICHAEL WILL AVENGE ME AND RIP YOUR HEADS FROM YOUR BODIES YOU MONSTERS !¡± (Alerathla) Then they gagged her and i had to watch powerlessly since i was tied up to a wagon. While the 3nd men was doing her, mother looked at me with teary eyes seemingly asking for forgiveness for what she was about to do. She created a mana blade at the tip of her fingers freeing her hands then slitting the man''s throat. The other men reaction was to stab her to death as i watched in horror the blood leaving her body. Then they gagged and trowed me in a wooden chest in the wagon. I imagine they feared to be attacked by other adventured trying to steal me from them. As a young virgin i am apparently worth 50 thousands golds... In comparison, slaying a powerful dragon is worth 100 thousands gold. No need to mention that kidnapping a young 10 Years old is a lot easier than fighting a dragon. I stayed in that chest for many days without being allowed to get out to defecate or urinate so i soiled myself repetitively. The didn''t give me anything to eat but at least gave me water. Then one morning my life took a turn toward my divine destiny. As i started to hear commotion outside i opened my eyes and concentrated on my earring to make out the situation. Then out of nowhere a glowing red orb appeared a few inch from my face to which i let a scream slip out from my gagged mouth. The orb then suddenly disappeared, then i could hear someone coming stomping his feet. It was her, the mage woman who always took great pleasure in bullying me. She then started punching me until i lost consciousness.. I don''t know how long after but i then felt relaxed and warm. I felt as if hot water was caressing every inch of my body, comforting me with tender attention. I then opened my eyes and looked around. I then spotted the people who were holding me captive stacked in a pile, dead... All of them decapitated.. As if mother''s curse had been answered. Then there next to me stood a tall figure hidden by a black cloak looking at me with 2 glowing red eyes. I immediately recognized those red glowing orbs from back then and assumed he was the one who killed them. I understood he was washing me since i had excrement all over my body, and as the one who had enacted revenge for my mother i then decided not to oppose him as a sign of appreciation. Probably another person wanting to sell me.. He seemed powerful so opposing him didn''t seemed smart. {How are you my child?} (Dark figure) Then to my biggest surprise he seemed to speak to me directly in my head. The elders had told me this was called telepathy and was one of the first thing a mage learned. {I have killed these people, you are now free. But i have important questions to ask you first.} (Dark figure) At that moment i thought it was best to keep quiet pretending to be mute. It is easier to keep secret that way and he probably wanted to know where to find more elves anyway... {Can you hear me?} (Dark figure) [...] {I saw your ears twitch the first time i spoke to you, i know you can hear me SPEAK!} (Dark figure) Twitch* [...] {Could you be... Mute??} (Dark figure) [...] {YOU CAN AT LEAST FUCKING NOD!} (Dark figure) I twitched to that realizing how stupid i was for not considering this. {Nod for yes, shake your head for no...} (Dark figure) {Can you hear me? Easy question isn''t it?} (Dark figure) Feeling shy about not considering how he could interrogate me that way i decided to gather my strength and resist the interrogation. Slap* I wasn''t expecting that... He slapped me strong enough to hurt but not enough to injure me... Of course he doesn''t intent to injure me, my price tag would decrease... If it''s like that i can resist ! {Can you hear me?} (Dark figure) [...] Slap* ''So each slap will progressively get stronger eh!... Screw you!!'' (Ester) Slap* Slap* [...] {Can you hear me?} (Dark figure) Those last two slaps were strong enough to make my ears ring... I guess i should answer him since i don''t have any information of value anyway so why suffer to protect people who are already probably dead... So i nodded... {Good girl, there''s a treat!} (Dark figure) He then gave me dried meat and warmed up the bath water with magic... It felt really comfortable if not for my 2 swollen cheeks. He then asked a few harmless questions then proceeded in threatening me if i didn''t answer his next questions... He then removed his hood. Black mana !!!! His head is definitively made out of black mana !!! Could he be Michael? ¡°Are you him?¡± (Ester) {It depend who this ''him'' is.} (God?) ¡°God?¡± (Ester) He then paused for a few moment before answering. {I am Michael, if you worship me then yes, i am your God.} (Michael) It is then that my life changed and my destiny as the Death God''s maiden began. -- Chapter 13 - I want it! Chapter 13 - I want it! -- We are in a cave on the face of a cliff that is part of a giant volcano. The entry is around 10 feet wide by 15 feet high overlooking a clearing leading to valleys covered in dense dark forest. Ester is sitting in the cave with her eyes closed. I taught her medication and basic mana manipulation and told her to practice until her brain felt like mush. I need her to become stronger, and quick since i have already started making plans about the future. But for her to be ready it may take 10-15years... Anyway i spend my days leaching from the various wildlife and minor monster around making sure not to kill, to be able to leach them again later. But my plans i was talking about earlier are related to what i witnessed during those last nights we spent here. During the night we could see small lights floating around in the forest. Ester told me they were forest spirits and that is was impossible to approach them. Well basically i need to find a way to approach them. I have a very good idea about what i am dealing with here... From what i see it sure does look like those are fairies! But i still need confirmation, but if they truly are fairies then i will be able to put my plans in motion. Anyway for now all i can do is surveying our territory with now very long mana thread seeing how much mana i have now... I can cover around 10 square miles or go as far as 50 miles if i use only 1 expanded thread. RRROROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRR* Loud far away roar* Ester immediately broke out of her meditation asking me what was going on. This was extremely unsettling to me too since i have not sensed any noticeable presence yet this roar had a undeniable strengths to it... I then went out the cave and looked around when i immediately understood why i hadn''t notice it around... It was flying way high above in the sky making circle over the forest a few miles away. This creature, there was no way i wouldn''t recognize it. A dragon! And a big one at that! It was a red dragon and trust me, it was no baby... Since it was in the air it was hard to judge the size but that roar... Told me everything. This thing was the boss of these lands. ¡°Ich rhooookayy ish nowwt noticheee ushhhh! Prout*¡± (Michael) Ester tilted her hear visibly trying to decipher my attempt at speaking. {I said it''s okay, it as not noticed us.} (Michael) ¡°Ho! That''s what it meant! You are getting better master!.. Humm... What hasn''t noticed us?¡± (Ester) {[...] a... a dragon....} (Michael) Her face turned white and her jaw floored.. ¡°MmmMmma mA Master ! A dragon?!?! We Wwee need to leave here !!!¡± (Ester) {No wayyy!! This is my cave now, and maybe we could tame him? And use it to fly all around!! WEEEeee! I want it ! I want it !} (Michael) ¡°Masterrr!!!! Dragons are not pets !!!¡± (Ester) {[...] What about a God''s pet?} (Michael) ¡°Master!!!!! pout* No! you can''t have it!¡± (Ester) ''How dare she!'' (Michael) {[...] Yy yyYou dare talk to your master that way ! I want a dragon ! My final words!} (Michael) ¡°But bb.. But dragon are super smart and would never bow to anyone !! It''s as if you were trying to take a human as a pet !!!¡± (Ester) {Wuuuttt?? You mean i can''t adopt a human???? You''re no fun!!!!!} (Michael) FLOPP* FLOFF* FLOOOOF* FLOPP* Flopididouda* [...] RRRRRRRRRRrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr* Slow very low frequency growl* ¡°Ma...mammmamamamMaasster...... Bebbeebbehind you!......¡± (Ester) I slowly turn around to be faced with the sight of a red dragon, standing in front of us, looking at us attentively while standing at around 30 feet away. This damned thing is as big as a house... Not the affordable type of housing but the 2 floor mansion type of big... Ester POV- I was truly terrified, i started running to hide in the cave. Once in semi-safety i looked back toward master. Master was... Jumping up and down his hands in the air before running in the dragon direction as if he wanted to hug it.... The dragon startled took a deep breath then launched a powerful fire-breath toward master. The fire engulfed him and he disappeared in the inferno for a few seconds... When the fire dissipated i saw master, alive and well... He was.. ''Humping'' the dragon''s leg?! The dragon then tried stomping him... But master formed a dense mana pillar stopping his foot. Then he launched a mana spear at it ''not even scratching his scales''. ¡°BWAD! DWAGRONNN!!!!! BWAD !¡± (Michael) In an incredibly low pitch voice. If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it. The dragon then took a step back and launched a massive aura that sent master flying a few feet back. Master''s eyes then started glowing brightly as he formed a different spear this time.. It was a cone like usual but with a spiral outside it, then he started making it turn rapidly on itself giving a weird rotating optical illusion. The dragon seeing this, seemed to understand this next attack was a dangerous one and backed away a few step while giving head gestures that gave the impression that he was preferring to avoid a fight where he could be hurt. Then the dragon took off flying in the sky and left... Michael POV- ''DAMMIT!!!!!! DONT LEAVE! sob*sobsob* The most perfect pet! sobsob*'' (Michael) ¡°Are you okay master????¡± (Ester) {NO i''m not okay !!! I lost it ! Sobsob*} (Michael) ¡°Master... you truly are a weird one...¡± (Ester) After that we went back to our routine... This time thought i was determined to find the dragon''s lair and go met it! ''Dragon should be able to communicate by telepathy ! They should... '' (Michael) But enough for now... The sun is about to set so i need to get ready for tonight''s operation. (Threatening the fairies in assisting us !) Guhuhuhuuhu* ¡°Master... This laugh is creepy i told you many time... Who is it this time you thought of killing?¡± (Ester) [...] {Dammit, and we have been together only 2 weeks.... Sighh...} (Michael) ¡°It is my duties as your mai[...] servant?¡± (Ester) {Pet!...} (Michael) ¡°Wha...¡± (Ester) {Don''t slack off in your meditation now !} (Michael) [...] grrggr* {I can hear you! Cold bath tonight!} (Michael) ¡°Master ! Please no i''m sorry !!¡± (Ester) {Hurmf!} (Michael) FLOPP* FLOFF* FLOOOOF* FLOPP* Flopididouda* ''Hu?? that sounded familiar...'' (Michael) I turn around and see the dragon, with some sort of deer in is mouth... He drop the deer and fly off again... ¡°WEYYyttt!! [Wait*]¡± (Michael) He''s gone... I look at Ester, she''s looking at me with big eyes... {SEE???? MY pet ! Pwahahahahaha} (Michael) We then prepared the meat, and Ester ate as much as she could then we smoked the rest. With the sun rapidly setting i then expand my mana aura as thin as i could, totally invisible and barely present in the atmosphere. Now let''s hope fairies can''t sense mana that has been diluted that much. A few moment later Ester was sleeping in her leaves bed and i was looking outside the cave still waiting when finally! Many green lights started flying around at high speed like fireflies. I then spotted one of them who had stopped moving for a second then materialized an eye behind it. Now having a visual i quickly confirmed that they are indeed fairies. This one is around 3 apples high, wear leaves clothing, it emanate green light from their skin and have 4 dragonfly like green wings. I say ''it'' because... Who know what sex they are, fairies are all super cute and all look like girls to me... I know as soon as it notice me it will fly away at high speed so i don''t waste any time before speaking to him/her via telepathy. {Hello young fairy, my name is Mich[...]} (Michael) ¡°HHHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII* fly away*¡± (Fairy) ''Well... let''s try another one...'' (Michael) The next one, well i didn''t have time to say more than hello... I''m not the patient type so i approach another one, then seal her in a condensed mana sphere. HIIIIIIiiiiiiiiiiiii* Kikiguiguiguii* {Hello young fairy, my name is Michael.} (Michael) KiKIkIiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiHIIIIIiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii* {I wish to talk [...]} (Michael) HIIIIIIiiiiiiiiiiiii* Kikiiiii* {SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!!!} (Michael) I say as i shrink the sphere. Hiiii sob* sob* sob* {I wish you no harm... I am the Arch-Devil Michael, you may have heard of me..?} (Michael) The fairy then seemed to calm down, looked at me while tilting her head one way, then the other. Kiiki?* She then looked at the sphere imprisoning her then seemed to realize my mana even though it was pitch dark outside. {Really!? } (Fairy) I then released her. She stood there looking at my eye. Then all of a sudden all the fairies that were all scatered gathered around me with inquisitive looks. {I am in need of your assistance my fairies pet*... friends.} (Michael) Guhuhuhuhuu* -- Chapter 14 - When the cats away Chapter 14 - When the cat''s away -- {What kind of help may a God want from us?} (Fairy) {Correct me if i am wrong but you fairies have telepathic connection between each others using plants and trees as medium right?} (Michael) {As expected of a great arch-devil, you are very well informed... Yes that is the case...} (Fairy) {So basically you can know what is happening everywhere as long as there''s a forests nearby?} (Michael) {That is correct.} (Fairy) {Good! I want you all to be my information network...} (Michael) [...] {Why should we?} (Fairy) ''I first thought of threatening them but let''s try this first.'' (Michael) {You should be well aware of my intentions!? I am with a young elf who''s now an orphan because of humans. You as forest fairies you should naturally align toward elves who are forest protector instead of humans who tend to burn and cut them down don''t you think?} (Michael) [...] {That would be a good assumption...} (Fairy) {So... Deal?} (Michael) {What kind of information might you be looking for?} (Fairy) {Simple really, i want you to find any information about where elves might be hiding, and any suspicious human movements. Ho! And also i would like if you could find an area... Well guarded by natural defense like mountain or ravines, with very fertile grounds and ancient giant forests. If possible away from any other settlement...} (Michael) {Hummm....} (Fairy) Kiiiguiguiki kiguiguiiikiki ikikikikikik Guiguiikik ikikgui* The fairies then seemed to deliberate for a while in a language that Lucifer didn''t consider as one apparently since i couldn''t understand it... {Deal! But one of us will need to stay with you in permanence to assure constant communications...} (Fairy) ''HO! A new pet !'' (Michael) {Sure! Sure! Which one ? You?} (Michael) {If that is good with you?!} (Fairy) {Suuuree!! are you a boy or a girl? And what''s your name ?} (Michael) {I am a girl!!!! Obviously!!!! pout* [...] My name is Epipogiumaphyllum Dendrophylaxlindenii.} (Epipogiumaphyllum Dendrophylaxlindenii) [...] [...] [...] [...] ''You fucking kidding me right?????'' (Michael) {Epipipo....tamus-chan... rrrrHa!! Fuck it your name is now Cellphone !} (Michael) {Cellyfone? I like it !!! Hihihihi} (Cellphone) She said clapping her hands and flopping her feet about. {Huhuhu good good! I like it too! Now let''s go Cellphone we live in that cave over there! Careful not to make noises the little one''s sleeping.. I''ll make presentation tomorrow.} (Michael) {Okeyyyyyyyyyyyy!!!!!!} (Cellphone) She said while flying all around at high speed seemingly exited by the change in her routine. {Ho!!ho!! Michael! I have info that some humans are nearby in the forest... It''s quite a big group, and well armed...} (Cellphone) {Huhuhu already very useful my little friend. Thank you! And by the way, when you receive information just let me know by saying ''Dring dring!'' can you do that?} (Michael) {Hihihi! Funny rules! I like it !! Weeee!} (Cellphone) Flying around while screaming weeee* {Careful i told you the little elf was asleep...} (Michael) {Oki oki oki sowwy!!! hihihihi!} (Cellphone) ''Sighhh'' (Michael) We then went back in the cave and i made sure the fire was well fed not wanting Ester to be cold while i kept talking with my new Cellphone. It''s almost as if i could connect to internet via her... Quite useful. You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author. Sobsobsob* ¡°mama... [...] papa ... sobsobsob*¡± (Ester) ''Poor child... still crying in her sleep...'' (Michael) I then get closer to Ester and start playing in her hairs with a few mana thread untangling then, slowly rubbing her back and cheeks. To that she smiled and stopped crying... She seemed reassured... ''I''m all she have now i guess... I wont let anything happen to you Ester. Anyone trying to hurt you will lose their heads.'' (Michael) {Why is she crying ? Why why why why?} (Cellphone) {Long story, she basically lost her parent recently and only have me now.} (Michael) {Bhuuuuuu i don''t like sad stories...} (Cellphone) {You asked...} (Michael) [...] {Dring! Dring!} (Cellphone) {Yes?} (Michael) {The group of humans... Well they appear to all have weapons meant to bring down dragons...} (Cellphone) Hearing this i then start feeling worries, apprehension then finally... RAGE. ''They would dare!!!? MY DRAGON!'' (Michael) ¡°Humm... Are you ok?¡± (Cellphone) Said my Cellphone most likely sensing the change in atmosphere while fidgeting. {Which direction!!! NOW !} (Michael) {Hiiiiiiiii Thhtthhis way!!!} (Cellphone) She then pointed in a direction. {Ask your fairies friend to keep an eye on Ester and to tell you if anything happen. You come with me!} (Michael) {Hu.? Yes?! Hiii ok!} (Cellphone) We then rushed as quick as i could in the direction she led me to. A few moment later we entered a clearing where we could see a hundred well armed soldiers. They have set up a pile of wood in the entry of a large cave, most likely to smoke the dragon out in the open then use these large ballista to bring him down. Ballista are basically incredibly large arbalet with also incredibly large arrows. They have around 10 of them layed in a semi-circular formation in front of the cave... ''As strong as he may be, with this much equipment they can definitely hurt him... I don''t know about killing him tho.. I think those humans are underestimating the beast living in there...'' (Michael) {What do we do arch-devil Michael?} (Cellphone) Then as i am expanding my mana over the battlefield with my blood-thirst going trough the roof i answered. {Today my pet dragon will eat minced meat.} (Michael) Guhuhuhuhuhu* {Dring dring !} (Cellphone) {What now?} (Michael) {A giant earth gecko is attacking the cave, my friends are trying to stop him be they can''t do much. Ester is in danger !} (Cellphone) {FUCKKK! Tell them to hang on! I''m coming straight away!!!!!} (Michael) I then quickly launch mana spears destroying the 10 ballista before using my entire mana aura covering 200 square feet to vibrate the air and roar these words loud enough to pierce some of the men eardrums. ¡°DRWAAGON!!! WAYKE UP AND KWILL THE YUMANS!!!¡± (Michael) Earth shaking low pitch roar. I then quickly left the area, running in Ester''s direction. ''Please let me make it in time!!!!! Ester!!!! That gecko thingy! I''ll FUCK IT UP THE ASS!'' (Michael) -- I am puking and shitting myself to death... I may not update for a few days... It will all depend if i can live outside the bathroom for long enough to write anything... :S Also sorry for the shortness of this one ;P -- Chapter 15 - Esters death Chapter 15 - Ester''s death -- Gavin POV- My name is ''Gavin Jeffyrson of Cornalius'', a simple adventurer looking for adventures and treasures. Me and my right hand man ''Peyton Manding'' have recently started specializing ourselves in dragon subjugation. It all started when a brilliant man named ''Mandano De Lorente'' had the idea of making a bigger arbalet that could potentially be able to harm dragons. So he built a prototype and tested it on a dragon scales chest-plate and it could indeed go through it. After seeing those result i used all my savings to have 10 of them built. I then hired a hundred well trained men to use them, then together start bringing dragons down... After 2 to 3 dragons i would have more money than i started with, so it was a smart move. Even more so considering that dragons are hoarders when it come to loot found on their preys and use those treasures as mattresses. Back in the days a team had slain a green dragon and found 25 millions gold worth of treasure hidden inside his cave. I then started gathering information about where to find dragons, and which ones were potentially the best prey. The cave we are now positioning ourselves in front of belong to a red dragon some travelers caught glimpse of 3 month ago. This place is mostly avoided because of the dangers this ''fire mountain'' represent. Taking this in consideration, a dragon living in here is most likely weak so he secluded himself far from the other of his kind avoiding competition. This happen from time to time.. We call them ''wandering dragons'' some others call them ''dragon runts''... Anyway starting by a weaker dragon is the safe route to take since we don''t get paid more for older dragons which are really no joke... There''s even rumors that far in the north, on the other side of an icy sea, live a different breed of dragons which grow 3 time larger, incredibly more powerful and smarter... That comparing them to the normal dragons we are used to would be like comparing a chicken to an eagle. I am not specially superstitious but just for now i will try to stay as much south as possible.. You never know. I can now see the men are in position and Peyton is approaching probably to tell me just that.. ¡°The men are in position Gavin!¡± (Peyton) ¡°Good! Pour the oil on the pile of wood and prepare the torches. We will smoke our prey out !¡± (Gavin) Suddenly Peyton stop in his track and quickly turn around looking in the nearby woods. ¡°What?¡± (Gavin) ¡°You can''t feel this? I suddenly have chills, the hairs on the back of my neck are standing... I have a very ominous feeling... Are you sure that''s a weak dragon in there ?¡± (Peyton) ¡°Quite certain my dear Peyton, aren''t you simply getting cold feet ?¡± (Gavin) ¡°Tch!¡± (Peyton) Says Peyton while clicking his tongue. Suddenly i could feel blood-lust ! Alarmed i also start looking around then finally see 10 black spikes hovering in the air over my precious ballistas. Then they rapidly and with a lot of strength goes down destroying the ballistas within a second in a loud Crashh* Then a voice that sounded as if the Gods themselves were speaking roared in a earth shattering voice. ¡°DRWAAGON!!! WAYKE UP AND KWILL THE YUMANS!!!¡± (???) ¡°Whatt was that????¡± (Soldiers) Says some of the soldiers covering their ears with their hands. Then the oppressing atmosphere disappeared... But only for a few seconds as a few moments later a different kind of atmosphere crept in. It was different but still felt as if death was knocking at the door... As if we had exchanged ''certain death'' for ''quick death''. Both are quite displeasing if you ask me... RRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRR* Gulp* With the ballista destroyed we are dead... ¡°MEN RETREAT!!!!!!!¡± (Gavin) As i was watching my men turning heels and running away i saw what i had hoped never to see in my life. The red dragon slowly creeping out of his cave. His scales were as red as blood, his eyes were emerald green and produced a faint light. Hoo! was i mistaken in thinking this dragon was a runt... This dragon, this beast was way to big, bigger than any dragon should be able to get... At first sight all i could think of were those words. ''I fucked up''. RRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRR* The dragon then took flight, then rained fire upon us from above. Some men were grabbed, then thrown in the air to fall to their death or even shredded in pieces. I could hear the scream of my men as we could do nothing but run to the woods hoping that some of us would make it out alive. Me and Peyton were amongst the first to reach the forest. And when we turned around to see how many of us had made it out alive we were met by a desolating sight... We were five... Only five of us made it out of the clearing alive. And amongst the 3 hired men still alive, one of them was burnt beyond recognition. At that moment i saw the dragon quickly stop chase then fly away in a different direction at high speed apparently disinterested in us. ¡°That dragon... Was no mere dragon, he should have been worth 150 thousand gold... I bet he is one of these dragon i heard legend about, living in the northern continent. [...] We.. we lost everything... Sobsob*¡± (Gavin) ¡°You haven''t lost everything idiot boss! We both made it out alive... That way we can live to fight another day... Let''s get the fuck out of here now !¡± (Peyton) We then left back to were we came from, beaten, defeated. We had met with a king amongst dragon and had survived to tell the tale. -- Michael POV- ''Fucking gecko! Fucking gecko! YOU''RE SO FUCKING DEAD !'' (Michael) I finally break out of the clearing and see the situation with my own eyes. That ''gecko'' is as big as a cement truck... It''s skin seem to be made out of rock and is swatting his tail in all directions trying to shoo away the fairies that seems like flies harassing a cow. Ester is hiding behind a rock deep in the cave and freak out as the gecko get closer and closer. I immediately form 8 spears and pummel him from all sides. The gecko don''t even turn to look at me... That was his biggest mistake. ¡°Maaaaaaassssssterrrrrrrrrr I''m scareddddddd Waaaaaaannnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!!! sobsobsob*¡± (Ester) I then concentrate 80% of all my mana in one single spear, put a spiral around it, basically creating a drill bit. I then make it spin faster, faster and even faster and as i was about to launch it, the gecko created a few stone spears, launching them inside the cave... One of them broke the boulder Ester was hiding behind, then another one stabbed Ester through the heart. ¡°NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± (Michael) I then, with all my might and rage launch the drill at lighting speed. The gecko seeing it use his tail to block it.. Another big mistake, his tail then goes flying cleanly ripped of from where the drill bit had hit. Then as i was in the process of making another drill i saw a large shadow obscuring the sky from above. If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. ROOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR* The red dragon then landed on the gecko''s back, digging his claws through his stone like skin effortlessly before biting the gecko''s head off in a loud ripping noise. ¡°ESHHTER!!!!!¡± (Michael) Still not perfectly used at talking aloud... {I am sorry Arch-Devil Michael for it seems i have arrived to late. The elf is dead.} (Dragon) {Shut up!! She''s mine! I did not authorized her to die so i won''t allow it !!!} (Michael) {Surely even a God such as yourself cannot bring the dead back to life...} (Dragon) {Well see about that!!! It as not been 4 minutes yet ! 4 minutes! 4 minutes! 4 minutes! 4 minutes! 4 minutes! 4 minutes! } (Michael) I then reach Ester''s lifeless body, and start pouring my mana in her wound. I create minuscule condensed mana thread and start suturing all the holes i can find, including the one in her heart. I then roll thread around her heart and start contracting them at regular intervals forcing her heart to pump. I then do the same with her diaphragm forcing her to breath and continue patching up all the sources of bleeding i can find. I am basically keeping her alive artificially. You would probably not be surprise if i told you i had been a surgeon in a past life. She is still loosing mana, so to avoid her dying from mana lost i then make connection with her mana pool then instead of leaching i pour my mana into her as one would do a blood transfusion. I will keep her alive this way until she recover... She have been dead only for a few seconds... My experience tell me she should be alright in a few weeks... Feeling that every bit of mana count i start absorbing the gecko''s mana. Then something odd happened... Some part of the ''mana print'' i had felt from it got absorbed in the process... I could feel this ''print'' in my mana now, as if my mana had mutated to assimilate a part of it. The same thing had happened with the female mage a few weeks back... Then a sudden realization...This gecko had a earth based affinity, i saw it using stone spears. I quickly form a mana sphere, then concentrate on that ''print''. The mana sphere turned to stone.. I dropped it and it broke on the ground. I then created another sphere but this time with a lot more compressed mana, then turned it to stone again. But this time when i let it fall to the ground the sphere didn''t break. GUUhuhuHuhuHuhuHuhuhuhu* ''I can fucking leach affinities!!!!!!!! Hawhahahahah So that mean i also have that female mage (Mana disturbing) affinity phwahahaha!!!'' (Michael) Then i think... ''Well i will just take a little...'' (Michael) I then leach some of Ester''s mana before replenishing it back. This time again i could feel a new ''print'' in my mana. Not knowing what this print may be i make another sphere, then try this new affinity. Nothing happened... Some affinities need to meet certain conditions so i will probably have to wait until Ester wakes up to ask her. {I cannot believe my eyes... The God of death also have the power to bring the dead back to life?} (Dragon) {These are special circumstances... The wound need to be something i can fix, also there''s a limit of 4 minutes before brain damages occurs.} (Michael) The dragon then tilted his head at the complicated sentence before continuing. {I assume you are the one who destroyed those human''s toys earlier?} (Dragon) {Yes... I wanted to offer you some minced meat but it came back to bite me in the ass in the end... Sighh... Where was this creature hiding?... I never sensed his presence around before!} (Michael) I then asked to both the dragon and my cellphone. {Earth gecko live underground most of the time...} (Cellphone) {I get it now!... Sighhh I see more and more weaknesses in my sensing abilities... Up high in the air and deep underground, i can''t sense them.. How annoying...} (Michael) Cellphone tell me that this cave is quite cold and that it may be problematic for a recuperating patient so i was about to barricade the entry then generate heat with mana when the dragon interjected. {My cave have a river of lava passing through it, is it quite warm. I believe the temperature in it''s deepest part would be ideal for the little elf. You are welcome to join me if you wish.} (Dragon) As these words i immediately start packing our gold, dried meat and other personal effects, then envelope ester in a ''Mana stretcher'' and start climbing on the dragon''s back. {What are you doing???} (Dragon) {Isn''t obvious? Ridding you to your cave! It''s going to be a lot faster! Now gidiyop my godly mouth!!!} (Michael) While saying that i then envelope my Cellphone in a mana bubble that i attach to me via a mana thread. The dragon seemingly shrugging it off take off in the air and quickly flying toward his cave. Such speed is truly unbelievable, even more knowing the dragon is taking it slowly as to not shake Ester to much. What took me 15 minutes of running didn''t even take a minute for him to cover... ¡°KIKIIIIiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!!!!!!!!!!¡± (Cellphone) Says Cellphone at the blistering speed. He then gently landed in front of the entry of his cave and started walking it... Me, Ester and my cellphone followed behind. We walked for a few minutes before reaching a gigantic room where a lava-fall was feeding a very large lava river. It was blistering hot (from what my Cellphone told me) so i was sorry for Ester but we reached a gigantic hole where the dragon told us the temperature would be ideal. It was incredibly dark but i couldn''t tell the difference thanks to my night vision so i didn''t mind. I lay Ester down on the ''deer'' skin the dragon had given us before thanking the dragon for his help. He answered with the ''You help me, i help you'' type of answer. It is true what they say.. Dragon''s wisdom is huge.. He immediately knew who i was back then eh... Turning back my full attention to Ester i then think, mana i know act as antibiotics. The cells being filled with mana wont get infected and will heal faster... So i start doing just that, i infuse every cells in the wounded area with my mana but when i began doing the same with her nervous system something very weird happened... ''Pain!.. It Hurt dammit!!!!! [...] Pain? [...] I feel pain??????? Not my pain but... I feel Ester''s pain???'' (Michael) At that moment i made the most major discovery i have made in this entire life. http://s11.postimg.org/jezcuepwi/Caligo_Tenebris_Lava_Cave.jpg I illustrated this scene. Click on the link if the image doesn''t load. ---- I''m high on medication... WEEEEEEEEeeeeeeeee!! I hope i still did this chapter justice.. I was highly anticipating this one... A lot happened in it. Hope you liked it ! ---- Chapter 16 - Copping a feel Chapter 16 - Copping a feel -- Leo POV- My name is Leo Parvione, a young 14 years boy living in a small village lost in the mountain far from everything and everyone. Calling it a village would be generous since the village count barely 100 villagers and is constituted of 22 small houses huddled together. Some of us grow crops, others raise farm animals and some are hunters... I live in a house together with my mother and 2 sisters. I work hard in the field to feed them since my mother health turned for the worst and can barely get out of bed now... My two younger sisters are also to young to be of any help. My father died when i was 10 years old. A stupid hunting accident... How can someone not notice a pitfall 30 feet in diameter... So my days are spend tending the few fields in our possessions and feed the nekcich. (Type of birds raised for their eggs.) Right now i am fighting a loosing battle against worms which are ravaging my crops. Desperation would be a good word to describe my present emotion. Standing in the middle of my field i see all my hard work being eaten away by insects... Floff* flop* flop* Suddenly hearing a strange approaching sound from behind i turn to see and i am immediately grabbed in an enormous clawed hand then transported in the air at high speed. The moment i wake up from my stupor i am already to far away for my yells to be heard... There was nothing i could do to free myself from it''s grip, he was probably taking me to his lair to be her baby''s food.. That would explain the abduction instead of it simply eating me on the spot. I never saw a dragon before but i never imagined them to be this big. After around 30 minutes the dragon then started going down in the direction of a big cave overlooking a plain littered with corpses. I was terrified, i was going to die horribly eaten away by dragons leaving my sick mother and baby sisters to fed for themselves. What a cruel fate... When then entered the cave, the dragon walked a few minute reaching a big room with a river of lava flowing trough it. We then entered a dark room where the dragon freed me from it''s grasp. I looked around, then as my eyes got used to the darkness i could see 2 glowing red orbs ahead of me, seemingly looking at me while creeping closer and closer. Then a dark figure stopped in front of me, looking at me from above as i had fell on my ass peeing in my already soiled pants from earlier. Then the figure said with his eerie, very low pitch voice. ¡°Thank you Thorodan, he should be perfect.¡± (Dark figure) Michael POV- It has been 2 weeks now since Ester''s accident... I could recently stop artificially maintaining her alive... She can do it alone now and no longer need mana transfusion. She sleep most of the time tho... She need a lot of rest to be 100% ! What i find most interesting is that she seem pretty healed but sleep as if she was still in critical condition... Her appearance also seem to be slowly changing. Her hairs are getting paler, her skin turning blue/purplish and her eyes turning purple... I link this phenomenon is due to me transfusing her with my black mana so i hope i haven''t broken or infected her in some way. I don''t know if it''s only me but i also feel as if she grew bigger. She sometime wake up and i give her some reassuring words, that i am taking care of her to just rest... But she usually immediately fall back asleep. I force fed her little bits of food and water everyday and a few herbs recommended by my Cellphone. Back then when i connected myself to every cells in the damages area of her body i discovered the most important loophole of all! I finally saw the possibility to ''feel!'', through someone else body but who care... I immediately got the idea of completely taking over someone''s body making it my own! I then asked Cellphone where were the nearest humans around, she then gave directions to which i sent Thorodan to go get me a live testing subject. Ho yes by the way the dragon''s name is Thorodan, a 47 thousand years old northern continent dragon... We had time to exchange quite a bit of information that helped me understand this world better. Not much information about human politics thought, obviously a dragon wouldn''t care about such a thing as for them humans are all humans... No reason to differentiate them. After me asking him for a live test subject he quickly went out the cave, then in the direction previously mentioned. Around 1 hours later he came back with a young boy around 14-15 years of age, dirty and wearing ragged clothes. His fingernails were covered in dirt and were quite gross looking indicating this young boy was working hard everyday. The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there. The young boy had short brown hairs, brown eyes and was around 3/4 of my height. Thorodan then said. {Is he to your liking? I can go get another one if you want...} (Thorodan) ¡°Thank you Thorodan, he should be perfect.¡± (Michael) I then look at the young boy who was on his ass peeing his pants then asked him. ¡°Will you be so kind as to assist me in doing some experimentation young man?¡± (Michael) ¡°WwwWwho are you?? WwwWwhat kkk kind oo of experimentation?¡± (Leo) He then said while getting up on his feet. ¡°A very simple one young man... I want to experiment on how to feel once again.¡± (Michael) ¡°wWwww What do you mean??¡± (Leo) ¡°I just need one thing from you really... You body...¡± (Michael) I then grabbed him by the neck, lifting him up to my eyes height staring at him face to face. First his eyes showed surprise, then it slowly turned to terror, then to panic. As he started struggling and trying to hopelessly undo my grasp, tears started forming in the corners of his eyes. ¡°Shhhhh Shhhhh it''s allright it''s alright. Don''t resist, just slowly go to sleep and the pain will stop.¡± (Michael) Few seconds later he stopped flapping his feet around, at the same time his arms fell down lifelessly. Life had left his eyes. I then let him fall on the ground ready for experimentation. I start pouring my mana into his body. It appears that this process will be longer than i had anticipated. The human body have so many intricate bits and pieces that need to be considered. So i simply concentrated on his nervous system. An hour later i had completely taken over his nervous system and proceeded in poking at his belly.. I could feel it perfectly! It was as if i was touching my own body with a incorporeal hand. Truly a weird feeling, but not disagreeable... I then pinched the body and the pain felt definitely real. I could also feel the temperature of the room, the humidity and i could also feel Thorodan''s breath. I laughed at the thought of omitting to take over the nose to avoid smelling this place. A few hours later i had infused my mana in all of his muscle and had abandoned the idea of taking his eyes for now... It was really complicated and it was so much easier to simply form my mana eyes into his eyeballs. That made the young body eye''s glow red which was quite eerie apparently from what my cellphone said... With my eyes now in place it truly felt as if i was in this body now. I slowly started trying to move the same way i had been doing up till now. I was not controlling his muscle but the mana in them so the feeling was the same. But i quickly made a troubling discovery, this body was almost completely filled with my mana but i still had 9/10 of my mana outside of it. I never realized before but human body have a maximum capacity in mana storage greatly influenced by body size. This body was like an ant compared to Thorodan''s yet i was trying to fit inside it the equivalent of 25 time the total amount of mana Thorodan have. I had fed from every living behind surrounding me since the first day i came to this world and had now accumulated a huge amount of it. Condensing all my mana in my ''mana body'' was now making it as hard as stone. Then i thought of a simple solution, i can just compress my mana to the maximum i am currently capable of, (which is harder than steel) and store it around the bones and other important parts needed to keep the body intact. If the body was still alive i could have shielded the heart and other important organs. Well i can still create some type of internal armor, a bit like an intern exoskeleton. That will need more work and experimentation thought. As i am now walking around in my new human body i immediately go to Ester to caress her hairs and cheeks. She''s warm and soft to the touch. She slightly squirm as i touch her showing a small smile. ¡°Hrmhh masterrrz...ZZZzzzzzzzzz¡± (Ester) ''Huhhuhu what a cute kid.'' (Michael) A few hours later i finalize the take over of the necessaries organs to talk and try my new body''s voice. ¡°Humm hello hello one two testing.¡± (Michael) I then said surprised at hearing my voice sounding the same as the young boy earlier. ''I can potentially infiltrate places pretending to be someone else guhuhuhuhu*'' (Michael) I then thought at the potential of what i had just discovered. ¡°The future days are going to be quite entertaining. Ghuhuhuhhhhu¡± (Michael) I then go back tending to Ester''s needs, washing her, feeding her.... While i continue taking over more cells of this body. --- If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 17 - Mad surgeon Chapter 17 - Mad surgeon -- It has been 2 week since i took over this young boy''s body. When Ester woke up to see a young human boy looking over her, a giant dragon and a small fairy flying around she broke into panic... After a few minutes of explaining what she had missed she finally calmed down. Of course she got quite angry at me for killing this young boy and she even stopped talking to me for 2 days but i ended up calming her with well used words saying things like, ''he was a young boy, it''s not like he had a family to feed or something, his parent can just make another one...'' which infuriated her even more... I truly can''t understand her compassion for those humans that are hunting, killing and enslaving her kind... After all Thorodan and Cellphone didn''t seem to have any problems with my actions...Well she eventually calmed down and is now feeling well enough to restart her magic training. Her hairs are now completely white, her skin is now a beautiful shade of purple and her eyes are blood red. They even glow like mine when she manipulate her mana. Whichever way i look at her i can''t help but see a dark elf... When i asked her she claimed not knowing what dark elves were, so i am possibly the one who just created the dark elf species in this world. All in all it seem my mana made her stronger instead of affecting her negatively. I asked her about her mana affinity to which she answered that she wasn''t aware of what it might be. Hearing that Thorodan simply said: {It''s growth...} (Thorodan) ¡°Pardon me ?¡± (Michael) {Her ability is called ''growth''} (Thorodan) ¡°You mean growing plants and stuff?¡± (Michael) {You can do that too i guess...} (Thorodan) ¡°I''ll need to test that out later... By the way you can also feel mana ''prints'' ?¡± (Michael) {Of course... And throughout the years i have collected quite a bit of knowledge allowing me to identify most of them.} (Thorodan) ¡°I can feel that is going to be useful later on...¡± (Michael) ¡°M..Master.. could you please.. Get a bit further away please...¡± (Ester) She said while pinching her nose with her fingers. Sighhhhh* Yes it''s getting a problem... 2 weeks in a hot and humid environment, my new body is now in an advanced stage of decomposition and the smell of my breath and gases continuously leaking from my anus can''t even be considered human anymore... I''m basically a walking corpse, a zombie... My senses are also getting dull, sense of touch, smell, the eyes are slowly turning milky white and it''s getting hard to see. The skin is white and blue in some area, my hairs are falling and some weird stinky fluids are leaking from every orifices... A bit disappointed i reluctantly start leaking my mana out of this body which fall to the ground once i''m totally out. I recreate my mana body, put back on my cloak and gauntlets that were lying on the ground and walk toward the cadaver. It is unusable now so i grab it, walk a few feet and trow it into the lava. As i watch the rotting corpse slowly sinking and burning i can''t help but chuckle as i recall this famous scene from the ''terminator'' movie. I now have a better understanding of what i need to do if i want a body that last longer, i need it to be alive... But if it''s still alive that mean that me and it''s original owner would always be conflicting with each other making it impossible for me to completely take over... So the solution came as something obvious to me... I need a ''brain dead'' body.... Basically i need to lobotomize the body before taking it over. That way the organs are still functioning but the brain wont get in my way. That sound very simple in theory but in practice, i have no idea how to execute a lobotomy... I will try different ways until i find which part of the brain need to be ''tempered with''... Ester will probably kick a fuss but i still need to experiment, whether she like it or not... So i turn to Thorodan and ask him. ¡°Thorodan, i will need a new test subject dear friend.¡± (Michael) {Understood.} (Thorodan) He simply answered before leaving the cave. Surprisingly Ester didn''t say anything and simply kept meditating... I assume that she understand it is for me to finally be able to ''feel'' again which is somewhat important for anyone to avoid going insane. And in my last life i was a goddamn priest... So it as basically been YEARS/DECADES since the last time i fucked anyone... (Nhaaa ya bunch of pervs! She''s just 10 years old dammit !) Well i say she''s 10 years old but Ester now look around 15years old... My mana transfusions seem to have given her a growth burst interestingly enough... She''s now got tiny titties and her thigh are slowly taking a more feminine shape. If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. An hour later Thorodan came back with a rough looking man looking to be in his thirties. He was screaming and panicking so i quickly knocked him unconscious. I then drilled in his skull with a mana thread having a drill bit at his tip then with minuscule mana thread started ''Experimenting'' with his brain. As i started cutting at his frontal lobe the man suddenly started convulsing then abruptly stopped breathing.. He was dead... This test was a failure... I suddenly regretted never having been a brain surgeon in a past life, or maybe i had but God didn''t give me back those memories?... Cracking this mystery will mean many, many more experiments... I then trow this new failed experiment in the burning lava. I turn toward Thorodan once again and ask him: ¡°I may need a lot more of those... How many human can you bring simultaneously ?¡± (Michael) {If i use mana manipulation i can bring, maybe around 50 of them?!...} (Thorodan) ¡°Woaa that would be too much to handle simultaneously... Can you go back and bring 5 this time ?¡± (Michael) {Hrrrmff Sure...} (Thorodan) This time again i looked in Ester''s direction and could clearly see her twitch at the mention of bringing them 5 at a time. She seemed to resist the urge to interject with all her might faking to still be meditating. ''Well i guess this is still within her boundary of what ''necessary sacrifices'' can acceptably be...'' (Michael) {Dring! Dring!} (Cellphone) {What is it ?} (Michael) {A small human army seem to be preparing a raid on an elven village far on the other side of the continent.} (Cellphone) {Again..? Those fucking assholes... Tell your fairy friends to warn them that they need to quickly move from there. Don''t forget to tell them this warning is coming from me, the arch-devil Michael.} (Michael) ''This should give them a boost of faith in my favor... Guhuhuhuhu*'' (Michael) {I''m on it boss !!! hihihi} (Cellphone) A bit later Thorodan arrive with 5 new test subjects for me to play with. Four rugged looking men and one hill looking woman. Well her being sick won''t interfere with what i am experimenting on so i don''t mind. I then decided to start with her. Knocking the 4 men unconscious i then turn my attention toward the women who could barely stand up and was crying her eyes out. As i was about to knock her unconscious too she then blurted out: ¡°You must be the one who took my son Leo !!! Where is he !? What have you done to him!! cough* cough* cough* I am sick and have 2 young daughters, my son is the only one who can keep us alive sob* sob* sob* cough* cough*¡± (Sick mother) My body then went stiff, i could sense an frigid atmosphere and daggers piercing me from behind. I won''t lie, i, the great arch-devil Michael was terrified of looking behind me at this instant. I slowly turned my head around and met Ester''s gaze... HIIIIIiiiiiiiii.... She''s PISSED ! If a look could kill i would have been obliterated immediately... Before she start yelling i tell her via telepathy: {OKOK SORRY!!!! I''ll fix this alright ???????} (Michael) To that she squinted her eyes in a way that meant ''I''m waiting to see how...''. ¡°Apologies miss, your son will come back to you very soon. But for now i need you to keep quiet, i will have my dragon get you back home.¡± (Michael) I took my bag of gold which i had no use for and handed it to her. She looked at it''s content then started crying and thanking me which gave me goosebumps for some reasons. ¡°Thorodan! Can you bring the miss back to her home please?¡± (Michael) He simply nodded with an annoyed look in his eyes. I turned around to look at Ester who gave me a big smile of approbation. I then started patting her head. This may become problematic later, if the word of me killing many innocent human get out it may come back later to bite me in the ass making it difficult to be worshipped as a good God... It''s always smarter not to leave any evidences behind... I then spoke telepathically to Thorodan and said: {Bring her back to her village, then burn and kill everything. Don''t leave any evidence of what happened these last few weeks. I want this village to simply disappear of the map.} (Michael) Thorodan then gave a hearty dragon laugh not saying anything and simply left to execute the order. Now... I still have 4 test subjects so all is not lost. Time for more research. --- If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 18 - Enough grinding Chapter 18 - Enough grinding -- 5 years have passed since then. The last 5 years have been a very repetitive routine so i won''t get in to much details but here''s the most important. Ester is now 15 years old and if you include her growth burst she look 18-20 years old now. Everything seem ''cough cough'' very well formed... My drawing of Ester Spoiler : http://s7.postimg.org/crjzka863/Ester_Older.png I know i know ! She gets those clothes in the next episode... ^^ I find myself staring at her more and more recently. I wonder what''s wrong with me, i don''t have a body so hormones should not affect me. It may be because she only wear a few animal skins hiding her privates parts (That i see everyday during bath time anyway). Obviously her old clothes don''t fit her anymore... My researches are now finished, i even could do ''advanced'' research in the nearby woods avoiding Ester''s eyes. But i quickly abandoned the ''memory leaching'' as it caused my personality to unwillingly change. As for lobotomy, the best result have been obtained by cutting away most of the connections to and from the prefrontal cortex, the anterior part of the frontal lobes of the brain. Results: It causes them to behave in a machinelike way, as without vitality, emotion, or independent thought, the perfect bodies for me to take for myself. To avoid angering Ester to much i tasked Cellphone to beep me every-time she found someone ''worthy of punishments'' in our vicinity. That way, testing on slavers, murderer, rapist and the likes was making it very easy for me to argue with Ester on the benefits of using them. Of course most of them were ugly, buck toothed, grease faced, scar faced type of individuals which there''s no way in ''paradise'' i would want as MY body. I don''t trust Thorodan for choosing an ''attractive'' man body for myself so i will be the one doing the choosing. With my researches i will be able to use my next body for as long as the body biology allows it... Elves would last 5-6 thousand years... But them being my followers could create complications... None the less i can''t bring myself to use a 80 years max human body, it seem like such a waste. There''s magic but people dies from viruses by the thousands everywhere, so i need a strong ''superior body'' !!! Ester is now quite good at using magic. I don''t know what''s the level of the average mage in this world but i wouldn''t be ashamed to present her as my student against anyone ! She got ''mana manipulation'', and ''mana movement'' in the bag so i recently started teaching her ''affinities''. I know she have ''growth'', and since i leached it from her i also have it so i could experiment with it a bit before teaching her. It can grow plants, trees... But much more than that still!! I used it on an egg and it immediately hatched... Then ''a lot of mana'' later the chick was an adult!... Quite the amazing affinity and i still discover more everyday. I am now convinced that Ester sudden growth burst was related to her affinity in some way. So today we are outside and she is growing all type of things, furniture, hedges, flower she likes etc... I don''t like using the growth affinity because ''my'' plants are creepy... What should be green is black and they all have needles and sharp edges that may be useful but are very inelegant. So i am concentrating on creating all type of new attacks. My next mage fight will be very one sided i can tell you this.. The woman i stole the mana disturbing affinity from was one heck of a novice... Remember when i told you i hated affinities, that mages became to reliant on them and lazy ? Well, with her ability ''I'' create a hollowed sphere of disturbing magic, then create a mana shield inside of it. Soooo simple yet she didn''t think of it ? Thinking about it, all her spells had only one ''attraction points'' and that''s it ! So her basic mana manipulation skills were mediocre thinking that my spells can use many thousand of ''repulsion'' and ''attraction'' points. Ester can use up to one hundred herself ! Yet that female mage was giving off air of ''i am powerful'' even being this weak...This is making me think that this world magic may be very ''beginner level.'' It''s a bit disappointing but it will make things easier in the future. I have spent the last 5 years slowly making all the elves the F.I.A. (Fairy Intelligence Agency) could find slowly migrate toward the place i selected as the foundation to my next empire. It is an old sacred forest almost inaccessible if you don''t have fairy friends to guide you there. The reason why is simple, ravines, mountains, cliffs, crevasses, glaciers and impenetrable giant forests surrounds it. And that''s omitting the many guardians spirits living there killing every intruders. The land in question form a very big peninsula on the most eastern point of the great continent. It is actually quite close to Ester and mine''s birth place. We should be at no more than 10 days ''dragon''s flight'' away from there. But that is only if we choose to go over the Asden sea. What surprised me the most if the fact that no one came to attack us... I was expecting retaliation from the ''dragon hunters'', the kingdom for the obliterated village, or even people looking for the slave traders from long ago but nobody came close to the volcano we live at. That still puzzle me a lot but i shrugged it away thinking that the slavers were maybe unimportant people, the village to small to be considered and the dragon hunters to ashamed of their defeat to talk about it... (Cellphone told me 5 survived) For now... there''s been something on my mind that i never really dared bring up but as i feel we should soon move from here to our new kingdom i finally feel it is time to ask him. And by him i mean Thorodan. ¡°Thorodan! I have had something on my mind for a while now...¡± (Michael) {What is it?} (Thorodan) ¡°You have been a very precious companions for a while now and i was wondering.... If you would be interested in becoming my pet?¡± (Michael) GRRRRRRRRRrrrrrrrrrrrrrrooooaaaaarrrrrrr* Annoyed growl* {You insolent! You may be a God, and i may have helped you to release my boredom but i Thorodan bow to no one ! Roarr*} (Thorodan) ¡°Awww come on !! Is there anything you want ?¡± (Michael) {A creature as powerful as me seek nothing you can offer.} (Thorodan) ¡°Hummm... There''s other dragons as powerful as you in the north yes ?¡± (Michael) A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. {[...] What''s your point ?} (Thorodan) ¡°Well if i share my mana with you, as you could see with Ester you would become a lot more powerful...¡± (Michael) {I, Thorodan don''t need to rely on someone else powers ! Roarr*} (Thorodan) Sighhh* ¡°Then what about a title?? ''Death''s God Divine Mouth The Great Celestial Dragon'' ???¡± (Michael) As i said that Thorodan''s eyes opened as big as they could, he then said while tilting his head sideways. {A ... Dragon God ?} (Thorodan) [...] ¡°YhEAaa! Why the heck not ?!...And you''ll call me master...¡± (Michael) {Hrrmmm what difference would it be for me ?} (Thorodan) ¡°Heeeeeee....Ho yhea ! I would give you my blessing! Which is sharing my mana and having you mutate in a new evolved superior form !..... And you''ll call me master...¡± (Michael) ''It''s the same thing but he should prefer it being put that way...'' (Michael) {MMRRRRrrmmmmm This indeed may be tempting...} (Thorodan) ¡°Yheaaa! And you would totally be know by the entire world and go down history !!!..... And you''ll call me master...¡± (Michael) {How do i know you won''t exploit me?! While not being yours so far you had me fly everywhere everyday.. Grrrrrrr*} (Thorodan) ¡°I''m not the type of person who break his toys ! Friends i mean... It would pretty much be the same. It''s all about titles here... So you''ll call me master...¡± (Michael) {Sighhh* I accept your offer Arch-devil!} (Thorodan) [...] ¡°Sorry who?¡± (Michael) ROOOOraaaaaaarrrrrr* [...] ¡°You said?¡± (Michael) {Sighhh* I already regret this decision... I accept your offer............. Master.} (Thorodan) Hearing that gave me a warm feeling all over my nonexistent body. ¡°So... i give you my blessing now? That mean lowering your spirit and allowing me connection to your mana pool...¡± (Michael) I was really doubtful he would accept since i could suck him dry if i wanted to after being connected. Well he may be powerful enough to forcefully break connection but i don''t intend to test it... Anyway i was expecting his answer but still needed to ask since he had accepted the ''deal''... {Sure} (Thorodan) [...] ¡°That easy?¡± (Michael) {Don''t underestimate me Arch-devil! I have lived long enough to know that i am more useful to you alive than dead.} (Thorodan) ¡°.... Who?¡± (Michael) Rooooooooooooooaaaaaarrrrrr* {MASTER DAMMIT !} (Thorodan) ¡°...Just checkin''... Is it ok if i take a little bit of your mana? I probably don''t need it but the fire affinity may come handy one day...¡± (Michael) {Hurmmmm I have no objections, thought you should know fire is not my unique affinity.} (Thorodan) ¡°Hooo! And what other affinity may you have?¡± (Michael) {Just one more, ''Void room'' a dimensional affinity.} (Thorodan) ¡°Ho! I know this! Is it a private room you can store a lot of stuff in?? Like a portable room?¡± (Michael) {As always you are well informed.......... Master} (Thorodan) ¡°Good good ! I do have something to store ! I have gold hidden in the forest... (Thorodan brought it back after ''cleaning the village'') I had to keep it hidden from Ester at all cost... Other than that i only have what i''m wearing..... Hummmm I guess when i find a body this will come in handy even more. Ok Let me connect to your mana pool Thorodan!¡± (Michael) He nodded to that so i proceeded in making connection. I met a very strong resistance from his spirit even if he was voluntarily suppressing it... What an incredibly powerful creature. I leached a bit of his mana then filled his mana pool back up immediately afterward. I repeated this around 50 time as i was unsure how much mana i needed to give him to start mutating like Ester had... I thought of doing the same with Cellphone but was afraid that her mutating would corrupt her harmonious link to the other fairies and also her being more powerful shouldn''t be necessary anyway... Now i will keep an eye on Thorodan to see if his mutation happen without problems as i remember Ester sleeping a lot during it happening. Now pretty much everything is ready for the big move. The day i officially announce my coming to this world is nearing. Those who resist me will have what''s coming to them. This will be the beginning of a new era!!! I then slowly approach Ester who was now growing a bed with her ''growth'' ability. Without saying a word i suddenly launch a mana stone ball at her to which she didn''t even flinch. She formed a mana shield that shattered the stone ball without even looking in my direction. She was still humming while jumping everywhere seemingly absorbed in her work. I then formed a new mana stone ball but this time a lot harder, then surrounded it in fire before launching it at full speed. This time i caught her attention, she formed a tree barricade with a mana shield behind it. The trees got shattered and caught on fire then the stone hit her mana shield warping it a bit but still stopped the stone. ¡°HEYyy!!! You trying to kill me for real ????¡± (Ester) ¡°Huhuhuhu you still got a long way to go! Now''s not the time to slack off on training! If you can''t defend yourself against this much then i won''t recognize you as my student.¡± (Michael) To that she gave me a giant pouting expression. It''s important not to praise them too much or they become complaisant and stop progressing. I wont let her fall in the ''affinities'' trap!!!! From now on i will always attack her with fire. She''ll see how useless her affinity is. Wood can''t compete against fire... But that doesn''t mean i want her to hate me so i walk up to her then give her a hug. ¡°I''m proud of you. But don''t slack off !¡± (Michael) I then walked away as she was blushing up to her ears. ¡°YyyYyOu will s ss see!! I will be the strongest mage in the world after you!!!!!¡± (Ester) She said before quickly going back to training her ''mana manipulation'' and leaving the plants aside. ''Huhuhuhu objective accomplished.'' (Michael) {Cellphone!} (Michael) {Yes !!!?} (Cellphone) {Tell all the elves you can contact the location we have chosen and that i am leaving to this destination myself in a few days. Also tell your fairy friends to escort them until there. Their time of being persecuted is over. Guhuhuhuhu*} (Michael) {Aye !!! hihihihi Time to move the masses !!!} (Cellphone) She said while flying around at high speed. --- If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 19 - Wetness !! Chapter 19 - Wetness !! -- We finally have finished preparations and are now ready to em-barque on our journey toward the peninsula i selected as the starting point of my personal kingdom. I took a pair of black knee booths, short black shorts and black bikini top type of thing from my dimensional room. I had pilled up most of the loot collected on my test subjects and kept it in my ''dimensional room'' for occasions like this one. I never taught Ester any ''modesty'' since i never felt it necessary to hide some parts of your body... Ester is beautiful and should be proud of it. Or is it because i always watched her during her baths?! Anyway for some reasons she never felt the need for ''proper'' clothes. But this time we are going to meet many other elves so i thought a bit of modesty was necessary. I also gave her a black cloak like mine to wear over when it gets cold. It as been 7 days since i injected Thorodan with my mana, and so far no side effects... So i decided not to delay our departure any further. He has grown spikes and horns everywhere, his scales have turned obsidian black and his eyes are now blood red as well... Now he truly look like a demonic dragon. Spoiler : http://s24.postimg.org/sfvu9icc5/Thorodan_black.png {Dring! Dring!} (Cellphone) {Mmhh?} (Michael) {New information! The forest guardian spirits we had a deal with, now require you to go see them first... Apparently the royal family were already living in the bordering forest the guardians live at and wish to meet with you first.} (Cellphone) {Royals?} (Michael) {Yes! The elves have a king...} (Cellphone) {Ggrrrr and if they don''t recognize me as their God the guardian spirits won''t let the migrating elves through ?} (Michael) {Bing Bong ! Correct!} (Cellphone) ''How annoying... I don''t intend to accept no for an answer. For their own good i hope they won''t be to pompous...'' (Michael) {Tell them i''ll be there in 9 to 10 days. Hmff} (Michael) {Aye !!!} (Cellphone) Guardian spirits are being who are born from the landscape, a little bit like me except they don''t have any wish other than protecting the land they were born at. That''s where i differ from them. The land i was born at and where my mother live are very near on the other side of this narrow sea so they should be among the first land for me ton conquer. I will then be able to establish her as sacred tree under protection of my religion and build her a nice monument and gardens surrounding her. ¡°Ok! Ester ! Come now we''re leaving !¡± (Michael) rustle* rustle* rustle* ¡°Masterrrrrrr i can''tttttt !!! I Hate it !¡± (Ester) ¡°B..But everybody wear''s them....¡± (Michael) ¡°I can''t !!!!! It''s to annoying ! I don''t need them!¡± (Ester) She then ''in front of me'' dropped her shorts, removed her panties, then trowed them away. She then put her shorts back and start moving her legs up and down doing the split. ¡°Haaaaaaa Muchh better !!!!¡± (Ester) If i had a body i would have been tomato red at that moment so i didn''t even feel like commenting on this and shrugged it away. ¡°Let''s go! Ready Thorodan?¡± (Michael) {Ready when you are master!} (Thorodan) We jumped on Thorodan''s back and i formed a few compressed mana seat since he now got so many spikes over his body, it''s really uncomfortable otherwise. We then left in direction of the bordering forest where the king of elf was waiting for me. We chooses to use the forest part of the border since the forest guardians are obviously easier to deal with for fairies. The border closing the peninsula off the rest of the world have mountains, forests, swamps and glacier type of landscape and there is guardians in each of them. Apparently we want to avoid the mountain range since the guardians there are really monstrous. 7 days of flying, night breaks, flying etc. We finally reach the sea side. Tonight we take it easy, letting Thorodan fully recharge since to cross the sea mean 2 full day of non stop flight. Right now Thorodan is busy eating some hippopotamus looking creature he found earlier. That is the only side effect of his new mutation, he never stop eating !!! Anyway this aside, Ester is on the beach totally mesmerized by the sight of the seemingly endless water. I walked beside her to admire the sunset. ¡°How are you doing?¡± (Michael) ¡°What do you mean? I''m perfectly healthy...¡± (Ester) ¡°[...] I mean about coming in contact with many of your kind really soon...¡± (Michael) ¡°Ho that... well.. I''m a bit nervous i guess...¡± (Ester) ¡°Worried about their reaction to your new appearance ?¡± (Michael) ¡°Why should i? My appearance is the proof of your blessing ! I am really proud of it !¡± (Ester) To that i started patting her head before adding. ¡°What ever happen, you will always have me, i won''t ever leave your side Ester.¡± (Michael) She smiled before giving me a short hug that made her cheeks red. She''s getting a bit more daring and i don''t intend to stop her. Later everyone went to sleep excepted me (I never sleep...) so i used this ''alone time'' to leach mana from a few sea creatures i could find. At the break of dawn we are gone. We are finally crossing the Asden sea and this should take us 2? days of flying over water even thought we chooses to cross from the narrowest part of the sea. Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site. 2? days later: We made it across safely and in time so were now only half a day away from the meeting location. Thorodan took a few hours break then we kept going. {We have arrived! It is 200 feet this way !} (Cellphone) Thorodan then formed a mana shield around him protecting us as well then went down destroying/piercing the tree canopy, then landing violently shaking the ground like an earthquake. As i look around i see gigantic trees with wooden houses built alongside them. It is nothing ''Royal looking''... Actually this look like a shantytown... Spoiler : http://s14.postimg.org/jrgtymtch/Wood_Elf_Land.jpg As i was taking in the impressive sight i didn''t had time to expand my mana aura around when 500 warriors elves wielding all type of weapons came rushing from everywhere. They all had blond/grey hairs (depending on their ages) and blue eyes making it look as if they were either high elves, or very DNA selective for reproduction. Spoiler : http://s17.postimg.org/8p5379fz3/two_elven_warriors6_copia_by_almanegra_d61u30e.jpg Me and Ester shrouded in our black cloaks jumped down Thorodan''s back landing between them and Thorodan. Ester removed her hood exposing her crimson eyes, white hairs and purple skin. At her sight the elves took a step back with faces mixed between fright and awe. I did the same, exposing my black head and 2 red glowing orbs before sending a nausea inducing massive mana wave around that that everyone in my ''posse'' instinctively blocked or in Thorodan''s case didn''t even affect him. But our new elves friends dropped to their knees vomiting their guts out. I then started sending black mana tendrils in all directions and said. ¡°My name is Michael, i have came to see the one you creatures call your king.¡± (Michael) They all immediately fell to their knees waving their arms up and down babbling some french words here and there... When suddenly 3 important looking elves came walking our way. The one in the middle is 40-50 years old (human based years) looking with grey hairs, blue eyes and is wearing a beautiful ceremonial looking dress. The one to his left look a lot younger, blond hairs, blue eyes, annoyingly noble looking attitude and all dressed in white. But those first 2 look very generics in comparison to the one who caught my eyes. The one on the right have black hairs... Is as beautiful looking as Lucifer, have mesmerizing aquamarine eyes and is surrounded by 5 ''bodyguard looking'' women. Each of these women could compete in a Miss universe competition, they are simply feminine perfection wearing leather armors. At first i think, This is my body!!!! But then i notice something else... His ears... They are pointy but almost as small as humans... ''Halfling eh... Errrfff how lame...'' (Michael) The Mature looking middle man then said: ¡°It is an honnor to finally meet you great God Michael. My name is Sadalymn, king of the high elves of central continent. Behind me are my two sons, prince Raunaeril and prince Quynn.¡± (King Sadalymn) As i was still staring at the black haired halfling the king then said. ¡°I can understand your disdain for halfling, i never exiled him since he is from my blood and is not an half human half elf halfling, but if you ask it of me i shall obey.¡± (King Sadalymn) ¡°Ho...? And what''s his other half then?¡± (Michael) He blinked his eyes a few time before answering. ¡°H..half elf... h...half... cave guardian spirit...¡± (King Sadalymn) He said nervously. ¡°.... Innnnterestingggg....¡± (Michael) I look at Ester from the corner of my eyes and can see what i could feel... My mana aura is now everywhere, so even if under her cloak i can see and feel ''wetness'', arousal emanating from her... Her eyes are glued to this black haired prince Quynn... I must admit i emitted a bit of blood lust from jealousy at that moment. Ester should still not know what those feelings are and her puzzled face seem to be confirming that. She''s fidgeting her legs around and is clenching her hands in front of her while blushing like an idiot... Ok it''s decided.. This body''s mine. Spoiler : http://s18.postimg.org/ezwx86sk9/1594210.jpg --- The pictures in this chapter are not from me. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 20 - WORLD DOMINATION! Chapter 20 - WORLD DOMINATION! -- Turning my eyes back to the king i can see a worried look with a bit of fear on his face. His eyes seem to be racing between Ester and Thorodan. ¡°Huhuhuhuhu... This is Thorodan!¡± (Michael) I said pointing at the monstrous black dragon standing behind me. ROARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr* All the elves started cowering back a few steps in fear, the guards even abandoned the king alone in front of me. ¡°The first and only Divine Celestial Dragon, The Death''s God Mount! ''MY'' pet.¡± (Michael) I turn back to look at Thorodan who is putting his chin high up while showing us his profile. ¡°And this is Ester! My blessed Maiden, and student... And pet...¡± (Michael) [...] ¡°What has happened to her? Is she sick? She''s not contagious i hope !¡± (King Sadalymn) To that Ester''s eyes glowed red and with a flick of her fingers she sent a weak mana bullet hitting his forehead making him fall on his ass. ¡°My appearance is proof of my God''s and Master''s blessing you ignorant fool!¡± (Ester) She then started pouting* ¡°Mmmymmy..m my apologies divine maiden!!... shake*shake*¡± (King Sadalymn) ¡°My blessing turn normal elves into a superior breed of elves, the ''dark elves''! It should be the greatest honor for your kind to become one.¡± (Michael) You then could start hearing whisper among the warriors. ''Superior breed of elves?'' ''Our God''s blessing?'' ''She''s among the chosen one !'' ''Could i also receive his blessing???'' ¡°Sorry for being so... Asking you to come here... And everything... Sorry Great Lord Michael.¡± (King Sadalymn) ¡°No offense taken...¡± (Michael) ¡°Clap* Clap* Let''s go to the ceremonial hut !¡± (King Sadalymn) At the clap of his hands the warriors made a path letting us through while women started appearing everywhere trying to catch a glimpse of the great God Michael. We then arrived to a very big semi-cylindrical shaped hut made out of wood. As we enter inside the king then lead me to the throne at the end of the room where he probably used to sit, but tonight this seat is mine. I sit comfortably with my arms on the armrests with Ester standing by my side on my right. Thorodan stayed outside since he can''t fit in, and is eating the elves''s farm animals. I obviously told him not to eat them all as the king was showing a panicking expression. Music started playing and beautiful elven women started displaying their dancing skills. There was food and alcohol but since i can''t consume any of it i simply told Ester to eat as much as she wanted but she simply stayed right beside me refusing to move. She seem confused between being mad at those beautiful dancers for openly displaying their charms to me, and setting her genitals on fire while looking at prince Quynn. A beautifully confused Ester. Then many important looking elves started lining up one after the other offering me gifts and tribute of all kind. I placed everything in my dimensional room as the king and the two princes started approaching the same way they had previously done at our arrival. ¡°Great God Michael we are making you this modest offering as sign of our faith in you.¡± (King Sadalymn) At the snap of his fingers a few servant appeared carrying chests and boxes filled with Mana stones of all shapes and sizes. I can sense all sort of affinities and mana in some of them while others are empty. I still hadn''t come across any of these in this world yet. ¡°This is a very great offering Sadalymn. [...] I am most pleased.¡± (Michael) The king showed a pleased smile. Twitch* I twitch as i feel what Ester is doing under her cloak... It look like Ester has discovered that the more she rub down there the more pleasure she''s giving herself... Pant* pant* pant* ''Holy crap... Right here in front of all these people? I know they can''t see but what the f*... Maybe i should have taught her a bit more about all this..Grrr [...] ...Guhuhuhuhu* i''ll have her learn the hard way then huhuhuhuhu*'' (Michael) I then start vibrating and rubbing mana between her legs and on her nipples. ¡°YiiiP!¡± (Ester) Ester straighten like an arrow her cheeks beet red, totally taken aback by what''s happening. Ahn* humm* mm* humm* pant* pant* Yip!* ¡°Is the young lady alright?¡± (Prince Quynn) Inquire prince Quynn which only aggravated Ester''s situation. Han* han* Mmmm* pant*pant* pant* ¡°She''s perfectly fine, actually i would even say she''s having the time of her life guhuhuh*¡± (Michael) Mmmm* pant*pant* Hannn* pant* The 5 women bodyguards following prince Quynn around are all blushing up to their ears at the sound of Ester''s moaning. Ester suddenly fall flat on the ground in what look like convulsions with her eyes rolled up and some saliva flowing out her mouth. A few seconds later... As she''s getting back on her feet. ¡°Feeling better? guhuhuhu*¡± (Michael) ¡°M...mm. Master what happened?? What was this attack you used on me?¡± (Ester) ¡°Huhuhu let me guess... you want me to teach you, don''t you? Guhuhuhhu*¡± (Michael) To that she transformed back to being an immobile tomato. During all this, the king and princes began to return to their seat when i interrupted. ¡°Prince Quynn!¡± (Michael) ¡°Yiip!¡± (Ester) Prince Quynn then stopped and turned back around stopping in front of me. ¡°Yes my Lord?¡± (Prince Quynn) ¡°Do you know what the paradise is ?¡± (Michael) ¡°Humm The place only those deserving get to go after death right?¡± (Prince Quynn) ¡°Correct! I have a mission only you can accomplish. If you accept i will automatically accept you and those you love into paradise after their death.¡± (Michael) Here i''m lying like a lawyer, i can''t convince him by telling him that he wont be death nor will he be in paradise since he will be prisoner of his own body forever as a brain dead spectator. A faith truly worst than death. ¡°What is this mission?¡± (Prince Quynn) ¡°I need new angels to assist me in my Divine kingdom... But that mean you leaving your body behind in this world since only your soul can travel in the afterlife.¡± (Michael) lies lies more lies... ¡°So i would die?¡± (Quynn) His women bodyguards started getting agitated at this. ¡°No, not really... You can see your body as clothes for your soul. You will get a new one looking the same way in the next world. And your body in this world won''t die either, i will do you the honor of using it as my own. You body will reach godhood with me and allow me to fully awaken my power which in return will be used to save the elves.¡± (Michael) (Lucky not to be Pinocchio, else i wouldn''t be able to walk anymore with a 50 foot long nose.. ) A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation. ¡°You can''t my lord!!! I can''t loose you!!¡± (Woman Guard #1) ¡°We don''t want you to leave us my prince!!!¡± (Woman guard #2) [...] ¡°SILENCE! I have been tasked with a divine mission that will assist in saving everyone i love! That include you 5 as well! How dare you putting your egoism before the greater cause!¡± (Prince Quynn) ¡°B...b.b.but....¡± (Woman Guard #5) ¡°I said enough!¡± (Prince Quynn) ''Huhuhuhu it''s in the bag!'' (Michael) ¡°So what do you say, Prince Quynn?¡± (Michael) ¡°I accept with honor this divine calling my Lord!¡± (Prince Quynn) He then said with a serious look on his face. ¡°We''re going with him!!!¡± (Women Guards ''all 5'') ¡°I refuse! I won''t let you come with me until you have served faithfully our God and died of natural causes.¡± (Prince Quynn) ¡°I hear your concerns Prince Quynn, I hereby declare that if you voluntarily kill, or let yourselves get killed you won''t be allowed to paradise.¡± (Michael) I''d be stupid not to secure myself those 5 beauty as personal guards. Sob* sob* sob* As the women guards started sobbing i then told them that Quynn had until tomorrow morning before leaving with us for the lobotomy... I mean ''ceremony''... guhuhuhuhu* I told a lot of absurd lies but what''s important is that they have no reason to doubt me, neither does Ester. Perfect plan. The party then continued till late in the night and everyone celebrated, Quynn was giving his farewells to everyone giving them even more reasons to get drunk. Ester then went to sleep and as usual i followed to watch her sleep. (Don''t you dear call me a creep, it''s a habit i got the day i almost lost her to the stone gecko and swear-ed never to let her out of my sight again.) [Later that night] Something have been bugging me since we first stepped foot here. There''s 3 presence in the forest on the outskirt of the village who are not moving. Seemingly just observing... Two of the three have an insane amount of mana almost rivaling Thorodan''s and seem to be hanging together... As for me i have an unlimited mana pool so i can''t even be compared but those two beings are definitely no push overs... Since it doesn''t seem like they will move i then decided to make a move of my own and materialized an eye near the weakest of the tree ''entities'' hiding away from the other two. What i saw is a black silhouette that scurried away immediately as i appeared showing only a dark shadow. This thing is moving wayyyy to fast for me to follow and i must give up pursuit as soon as it got out of my ''aura''. ''What the heck was that? Those movement were not human/elven... It also didn''t have enough mana to be a guardian spirit...'' (Michael) Which i actually think the other 2 spotted ''entities'' are. It seem normal to assume that the Guardians spirits of this forest would come greet a God when he come right? Next i materialize my eye between the 2 other entities. I look around... Nothing. The mana i can feel seem to come from the trees around... So i transport a bit of my mana from my main body ''which is still next to Ester''s bed'', toward the forest. Just enough to create a second mana body on which i place my eye in the middle ''Cyclops like''. ¡°Forest guardians i assume...¡± (Michael) [...] After a few seconds 2 humanoid shape started emerging from the trees themselves as if they were being ''reverse absorbed''. To my right, a woman. A divine beauty that one can''t even begin to explain. She has fiery orange hairs going down to her ass, green eyes, spotless skin ornate of greed ''tribal like'' tattoos. She wears intricately ornate, alluring green clothes. Spoiler : http://s24.postimg.org/4chsphjck/Guardien_Spirit_Female.jpg The male look fierce and the ''don''t fuck around'' type of guy. He has yellow owl eyes, dirty blond shoulder length hairs with a small goat shin beard. He hold a long, bird headed walking staff. He basically look like a 40 years old druid with vines growing all around his body. Spoiler : http://s14.postimg.org/kqr552mip/Guardien_Spirit_Male.jpg ¡°What can i do for you guardians?¡± (Michael) ¡°We came to¡± (Male) ¡°observe the superior being¡± (Female) ¡°Ho? Just by curiosity?¡± (Michael) ¡°We do not feel¡±(Female) ¡°such inferior emotions.¡±(Male) ¡°The cure for boredom is curiosity. There is no cure for curiosity.¡± (Michael) ¡°Are you implying¡±(Male) ¡°we we''re bored?¡±(Female) ¡°Weren''t you?¡± (Michael) ¡°Conversing with you¡±(Female) ¡°hurt our heads.¡±(Male) [...] ¡°So.. What do you really want?¡± (Michael) ¡°What are your¡±(Female) ¡°true intentions?¡±(Male) [...] ¡°World domination....... BOUWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!* Diabolic laugh*¡± (Michael) --- The pictures in this chapter are not from me. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 21 - In lust we trust Chapter 21 - In lust we trust -- ¡°BOUWAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!* Diabolic laugh*¡± (Michael) [...] ¡°We are starting to reconsider¡±(Female) ¡°our intentions to help you.¡±(Male) ¡°Nhaaa no way!...I''m just being honest here... Once i rule the world i will declare this forest a sacred one, no one will be allowed to cut down trees or even pick up flowers.¡± (Michael) ¡°Deal¡±(Female & male) ''Huhuhu so easy when you know what the others want...'' (Michael) They then started looking in the same direction, toward the village. In the direction they were looking at we could see Thorodan laying on the ground in the middle of the village. In the darkness his 2 glowing eyes could clearly be seen staring in our direction. ¡°We would appreciate if you could quickly¡±(Male) ¡°send this potential disaster away.¡±(Female) ¡°Thorodan? Why... You don''t like my dragon?¡± (Michael) ¡°We have never met a creature with such powerful spirit (live force) and blood-lust... If he went berserk, even if we teamed up against him we have no ¡±(Female) ¡°confidence in being able to bring him down. Fire type magical creatures are natural enemies to forests.¡±(Male) ¡°We wonder how even a God like you can control such a beast... Make him go away!¡± (Female & male) ¡°He won''t leave my side, he will leave tomorrow with me. I can guaranty your forest safety. But fuck with me or him and your forest will go up in flame.¡± (Michael) I then dissolved my ''mana body clone'', bringing back the mana to my main body in Ester''s room. [...] The next morning Ester wake up, i watch her bath... Then i watch her dress. Once ready we get out of out little shack together and are met by the king and and around 900 elves. Prince Quynn then get out of the crowd and come to me. ¡°I am ready for my divine calling my Lord.¡± (Prince Quynn) ¡°Good we are setting up ahead of you all! What will take you 3? month will be covered by Thorodan in 5-6 days. When you arrive we should already have built a city capable of housing you all. But for that to happen i need 45 of you with magic affinities, or line of work capable of assisting in the city construction!¡± (Michael) The crowd then started speaking between each other in a big cacophony then many started coming forward. ¡°Good! [...] Thorodan! We bring those with us.¡± (Michael) {Yes Master!} (Thorodan) Thorodan then extended 45 mana tentacles, grabbing the selected men and women. The 5 body guards came rushing at me asking to come with us but since they have no building abilities they have no utilities. I also don''t want them around while i perform lobotomy on the prince. Ester, prince Quynn, and me with Cellphone under my cloak then climb on Thorodan''s back then left the village heading south in a big storm of dust and wind. The 45 men are dangling under Thorodan''s belly, held by the tentacles while my little family and my new/future body ride on his back. After a few minute of flight i knock the prince unconscious, and start performing the ''ceremony''. I''m a pro at this now and it took me less than 30 minutes. I am now in the process of injecting my mana in him and fusing with the body cells. I didn''t wait and did it immediately since i am paranoid at the possibility of Ester developing feelings for him. I''d kill her myself before letting her leave me! A full day of flying later we stop for the night. The 45 underbelly passengers are green and puke all over the camps. On another note i now have control of my new body! And it''s quite a good one! I made connection to the mana pool in my body and kept draining it trying to keep it at 95% full... To my most pleasant surprise this new body seem to be generating mana at a very fast rate. I finally won against the ''can''t produce mana'' handicap by procuring myself a portable mana generator. (a body) It generate mana two time faster than Ester !!! Definitively due to the Cave guardian spirit half. It''s still not at Thorodan''s level but for such a small and weak body it is remarkable. It also seem like he took great care of his body and trained it well. I can now move at an amazing speed so i ended up spending an hour running around in the forest, jumping from trees to trees. While i was alone in the forest i inspected my new important organ down bellow... Seem to work perfectly fine and is a fairly respectable size. Satisfied i return to camp to find Ester rushing at me short in breath. ¡°Don''t leave without telling me !!!! I looked everywhere for you!¡± (Ester) Pout* ¡°Sorry is there something?¡± (Michael) ¡°N..n...Nothing special i just...¡± (Ester) ¡°I understand, i''ll always bring you with me wherever i go in the future. Is that better?¡± (Michael) Nod* nod* nod* She nodded while looking down with red cheeks. Since i took over this body she seem to be avoiding eye contact... After running so much and seeing the river next to our camp i decide to do a quick clean up. So i grab Ester by the hand and walk toward the river with Ester in tail. The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident. The lights of the camp fires are barely reaching us but my eyes and hers start glowing red activating our night visions. I then untie Ester''s bikini top, then start undoing her shorts button. ¡°Ma..Mmammasster????¡± (Ester) ¡°I now also have a body like you, i need to wash... Mind joining me ???¡± (Michael) She shook her head at high speed then started untying her boots. During that time i undressed myself and helped her removing her shorts. I made a stone wall enclosing a small basin on the river side and warmed the water with magic. We entered the water and i started cleaning her... Every inch of her meticulously. As i was making sure her lower region was neatly cleaned the low pitch ¡°wiip¡± turned into full blown moan that the men and women at the camp immediately noticed. ¡°If you make so much noise... They will all come here and see you.¡± (Michael) HaAaAnnnnn* hAannnn!* pant* pant* pant* Steps* steps* Noises of crowd slowly approaching* Crowd whispers* ''what is happening? blablablabla*'' ¡°Haaaaaa now you''ve done it. They are coming and will all see you looking like this.¡± (Michael) ¡°Ma.. Masterrrr hann* haAAAaannn*¡± (Ester) As the crown finally get close enough to make out what they are looking at, i lift Ester up. The water only reaching above her knees, i then turn her toward the crowd while holding her arms behind her back totally exposing her to the curious gazes. With my right hand and mana vibrations i kept rubbing her lower part from behind and at the moment her sight met the crowd her body tensed up, her nipples getting as hard as rocks she widened her legs allowing me to slip a finger in. She then exploded in continuous convulsions, her eyes only showing white and her tongue sticking out. Then she went limp and fell in my arms. The men in the crowd were rubbing the bulges forming in their pants while the women were turning red while fidgeting, some even fainted. I slowly sat Ester on my lap as i sat back down in the water. I held her in my arms as hard as possible never wanting to let go. The crowd then slowly dispersed and we could later hear moans coming from dark areas all around camps. As i was holding Ester''s head near my chest she said. ¡°Master, i feel there''s many things you haven''t thought me... Teach me a lot, ok?¡± (Ester) ¡°I promise i will Ester¡± (Michael) I answered with a warm smile filled with lust. I''m ok with not having my turn yet. I''ll make sure to teach her to love it before teaching her to return my favors. But something is definitely confirmed... Ester love being seen in embarrassing situations. Since that time many women in the group have been quite persistent in their advance toward me. I brushed them all away not seeing anything of interest in them. That made Ester grow restless and is now sticking to me like glue. Each time some of the women stare at me too long she send them daggers with her eyes and have them glow red, which is enough to make the women run away in panic. Each night when we stop to rest i find new ways of exposing her lust to a public whom have now grown hooked on the trill and are now staying on alert to make sure not to miss the moment. Their timidity has weakened and they are not hesitating at pleasuring themselves while looking at her anymore. We seem to be gathering a lot less female spectators since what we do is mostly one sided and i only dedicate myself to her. To be honest it''s a bit strange, the more i wait the hornier i get. I feel pride in knowing my little maiden is still a virgin. I feel proud at how i resist the temptation of quickly making it mine. [...] It took us five days, but we have finally reached a green plain with small hills and trees everywhere. They are perfect lands to cultivate crops. A rich and fertile land with rivers going trough it. I point to the flattest point on this land then say. ¡°This is where i will build my capital. My own architectural jewel, a city with no equals and to which no other city will be able to rival in beauty. The starting point of my new world order, the birth place of my new regime!!! WE ARE BUILDING ''NEW HEAVEN''!¡± (Michael) YHAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!* Crowd cheering!* --- My FF as reached 40,500 words. (I just discovered how to do a words count.) (£­??) - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 22 - The cats out of the bag Chapter 22 - The cat''s out of the bag -- We are finally ready to start construction, we first took a short nap since we were all exhausted by the trip and in my case, i now have more things to worry about. This new body of mine need more maintenance and attentions. I now need to eat, drink, shit, piss and sleep... The body feel exhaustion and need sleep but me (the mana pool) never sleep... So while i let my body sleep i keep just enough mana inside of it, leaking the rest to form a mana body linked via a mana thread and keep myself busy during the night. All the positives are far greater than the negatives. [...] I can''t understand why i feel such a strong need for it but since i took over this body i can''t stop myself from touching, and snuggling with Ester. Touching her hairs, her body. Feeling the warmth and softness of her skin is making my mind go blank. I often absentmindedly end up spending hours braiding her hairs, patting, stroking and caressing her. Ester also started touching my chest, face and hairs more and more often visibly growing fond of my new body. She can''t get enough of it. But now is the time to start the construction of ''New Heaven'' and we don''t have time to play anymore. So i bring the mana stones the elven king gifted to me and start experimenting with them. Sadly i can''t seem to be able to leach mana or the affinities in them. With Thorodan''s help, we identified most of their affinities and i intend to put them to good use. I turn my attention to all the elves and ask them to form a line. I take out a piece of coal, and a dried animal skin. Then each at a time ask them their affinities while writing them all on the piece of skin. Then leach a bit of their mana copying their affinities for myself. I have so many affinities now.. The ability to form metals, crystals, light producing affinities etc. I then proceed by making a small scale model of what i want the city to look like to which the elves eyes grew big making them go: '' (??¦Ï?)? ''. My vision for New heaven is a city taking in all the architectural knowledge i have gathered throughout all my past lives. Ancient Egyptian architecture, Greek, Roman, Asian, Incan, Medieval, Romanesque, Gothic, modern and futuristic. A big mix of Antic-futuristic-fantastic not hesitating to mix everything in a big melting pot. I want stone modern&medieval looking skyscrapers, but making them out of stone would be unsafe knowing a little earthquake would bring them down. So i will reinforce them with metal rods and have Ester grow giants trees along side them, as if the trees and building were merged together. The trees will hold everything rooted in place. I start by creating a large canal, then dig hundreds of seemingly bottomless shafts. I then fill them with highly condensed mana that i transform to metal. I know the importance of stable foundations when building such gigantic and heavy constructions. Then i form giants leveled condensed mana platforms that i change to stone harder than granite acting as bases. Create steps, and ornate stone pathways leading everywhere we need them to. Then we are ready to start creating the buildings themselves. I rerouted a large river toward the city canal previously dug, making it flow in through the city and out to a big near by lake. Ester is spending all of her mana growing giant trees and wooden constructions everywhere. It is an important part of my vision for this place. Since it is mostly a city for elves it is important that we feel as if we are in a forest even among all those tall stone buildings. The ''overgrown'' look is what i''m going for. Luckily i had accumulated a lot of mana beforehand and my body is also generating a lot, since i am spending it like crazy right now... I sent a few elves in the nearby forest with Cellphone to collect various plants and edibles to cultivate in big quantities. I also asked them to gather all the plants generating their own light to lighten the city at night... I will have Ester grow them all over the place later. Building with mana is incredibly fast and nothing feel impossible. The geometries is also a lot easier to perfect and experiment with. Ester is also making some trees grow in shapes that look like Thorodan''s head and body. Tree sculptures of my beloved dragon is definitely something i approve of. With my new ''Metal Gen'' affinity i start creating plumbing in all the important spaces transporting water and wastes in and out of the city. I create a big basin where our drinking water will be treated first before entering the city. I trow a few mana stone charged with a few affinities capable of cleaning the water from any germs, poisons and other harmful elements. I Take an empty mana stone, fill it with my ''mana disruption'' affinity then trow it in as well. This should neutralize any magic based attack on our drinking water. No one excepted me seem to understand why i spend so much effort toward protecting our water source but i remember too many instance of big cities falling to dust following the poisoning of their wells. I had the elf with the light based affinity fill many mana stones as i intend to use them as light-bulbs. I am happy to see the 45 elves quickly catching on to my vision and ending up adding their own artworks and various aesthetically pleasing touch to it. This is making the city more and more unbelievable to look at even for us who are building it. I built green houses making sure to boost our food production and with Ester''s growth ability we have already started stock pilling the food in giants warehouses. Cellphone brought thousands of interesting plants. From those producing something similar to sugar, to tea and even something a lot like corn from which bread can be made. I kept all the animal furs we killed to far and stitched them together, making a giant ''bean bag'' that i filled with feathers. I''d rather not tell you how many birds i had to kill to fill it all up. This bean bag is big enough for 8 person to lay on. I intend this to become my and Ester''s bed. Our own little love nest. I spent a lot of time preparing our private loft which is including the entirety of the last 5 floors of the highest skyscraper, giving a breath taking view of our city. We also have a private room annexed to our bedroom which is a giant open air roman style bathhouse. It''s like bathing outside but on the last floors of a skyscraper giving us privacy. I filled the bath with fire type mana stones making the water permanently steamy. 2 month in and i estimate the city to now have the capacity to house around 350,000 people. But this is only a beginning, i intend for this city to be able to house millions of them. I added a lot of modernity unknowns to this world in the city like water mills, pumps, sewers, induction smelters etc. We will lead in technology and everything else. The rest of the world wont believe what''s coming their way. Next was the throne room, i made it to look like a cathedral big enough to house thousands of my faithful followers as the same time. At the end is a podium with at his center a enormous golden throne made with carvings of dragon heads, skulls and swords. Behind the throne is an archway big enough for Thorodan to fit through leading to a luxurious, deep underground artificially dug cave for him to sleep in. There''s a massive warm water pool and carvings depicting dragons ornate with gold and jewels. If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it. That way during massive gatherings Thorodan will be able to stand behind me and my throne. Appearance are very important and i know how to give a convincing show. Just imagine me sitting higher up on my golden throne with Thorodan ''The black dragon of doom'' standing behind me looking at the crowd... Truly awe inspiring. It as been 3 month now... The first wave of elves should start arriving in two weeks. As i was busy creating intricate carvings on a bridge going across the artificial river crossing through town i felt something familiar... I immediately recognized this ''mana print''! The one i had felt back then in the village at the same time as the forest guardians... The one that had fled at lightning speed after i tried to catch up to it. ''It has been following us from the forest up to here? And made it here 2 weeks ahead of the others?'' (Michael) Suddenly very interested i turned my gaze toward the direction i could feel the presence from. I silently stared at the nearby forest without moving, in a relaxed manner as to not show anything that could potentially scare him away. [...] After 30 minutes Ester came by and stopped next to me. She looked at me in silence then turned her gaze in the direction i was staring at. We both stood there staring for a good 10 minutes before she broke the silence. ¡°Ha! I can feel something! What is it master?¡± (Ester) ¡°I, myself am very curious about that, little one.¡± (Michael) ¡°Heyyy! Don''t call me that!¡± (Ester) She said while showing a pouting* expression. ¡°Huhuhuhu¡± (Michael) I laughed, gave her a warm smile then kissed her forehead. She looked down while blushing... Then quickly turned toward me, got on her tiptoes and gave me a quick peck on the lips before quickly running away going back to her work. I am no saint but... (well i used to be... but whatever) what i''m trying to say is that even i, blushed to that... After gaining back my senses i turned to face the ''presence'' direction one again. I extended a mana thread all the way to where the presence was hiding from, then made telepathic contact. {You need not to hide away from me you know?} (Michael) [...] ''No response...'' (Michael) {I have no intention of harming you, can''t you speak at all?} (Michael) [...] {Nyaaaa dammit! Is it impossible to avoid your detection??? NYAAaaaaaaaa!} (Nya? CatMan?) {Not wanting to be detected..? Spy? Enemy?} (Michael) I then started leaking killing intent. {HOO NOO nononono! NYAaaa! Why would i be God''s enemy? I ain''t stupid! NYAAaa! It''s just that being invisible is my specialty and never have i failed to go unnoticed to anyone before meeting you Nyaaa. My pride don''t want to accept it but i keep failing Nyaaa!} (Nya? CatMan?) {Assassin... then i suppose..} (Michael) {Hummm nyaaaa.... Yes but not anymore nyaaa i live a peaceful life in this forest with my wife nyaaa. I was just very curious to see you nyaaa.} (Nya? CatMan?) {Then how about showing some respect and showing yourself. And your name as well would be appreciated.} (Michael) {[...]My name is Shade Quickpaw... but showing myself, nyaaa i don''t know... I am not an elf nyaaa i might regret showing myself.} (Shade) {Let me guess... Spirit animal? Big cat which evolved to a superior state of existence? Cursed to an animal body? Reincarnated as an animal? Beast man? Or something even more surprising? Whatever i don''t care... I am not all about elves, in my kingdom whatever ''what'' or ''who'' you are, as long as you follow my rules and worship me you are welcome. If you prove your usefulness to me you can even aim at high ranks in our society.¡± (Michael) [...] {What ever my race? I could even bring my wife ? Nyaaa?} (Shade) {Yes i will offer you a luxurious apartment, give you work, food and assure your family''s safety.} (Michael) The ''presence'' then started approaching at lightning speed giving me goosebumps. Then a black blurry shadow jumped 20 feet high up in the air out of the forest landing a few feet away from me on the handrail of the bridge i was standing on. There, in front of me, balanced in a crouching position staring a me with his glowing royal blue eyes and black furry body was something i truly wished to come across one day in this world. I remembered Thorodan speaking about them. They are from different continents far across oceans, so i really wasn''t expecting to be meeting one on this human''s continent. Beast-men! With lower magical abilities but far greater physical aptitudes. This is the type of body i was looking for at first. With their superior physical aptitudes and my mana pool i would have been even more powerful than i am now. The one i had in front of me was a superb specimen of ''Black Leopard Beast man''. You can tell he is a male by his long ''saber-tooth'' like fangs. (Female don''t have them) Beast-Men don''t have any human looking body parts, they mostly look like the ''standard animal'' with high intelligence and the ability to move on 2 legs. Spoiler : http://s4.postimg.org/xnoo8soul/Black_Panther_Beast_Man.jpg The Black Panther Beast-man then bowed his head and said: {It is an honor to make your acquaintance great God Michael. Nyaaaa I shall serve you faithfully from the shadows. Nyaa. In exchange i would only ask housing for me and my wife... And the right to live in this incredible city you have built. Nyaaaaaaaaaaa!!} (Shade) He said while looking up in awe at the tallest buildings in this world. (Beast-men can''t speak human languages other than via telepathy since they don''t have lips and basic biological attribute needed for it. They normally uses grunts, growls, roars and basic body gestures to communicate between each others. ''Unlike dragons who almost always uses telepathy.'') ¡°Come with me Shade... Let''s find you a home.¡± (Michael) PuuurRRrrrrRRRrrrrrrrr* I unconsciously patted his back after saying that and got a strange reaction from him... --- Ufff that was a long one for me. (I''ll try pushing out another chapter later tonight.) Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 23 - New Heaven Chapter 23 - New Heaven -- I was walking through the main road of my new city with Shade in tow. We crossed way with a few elves who showed a bit of fear but brushed it away quickly as i was there and perfectly relaxed. That didn''t prevent them from staring with curiosity at the feline. ¡°Do you like it ? We are almost finished and soon thousands of elves will arrive. This ghost town will be buzzing with activity isn''t it exiting?¡± (Michael) {Nyaa this city certainly is divine but as for the crowd i usually prefer to avoid. Nyaa} (Shade) ¡°Noted, i need to lodge you in a spot with a lot of privacy.¡± (Michael) Then it clicked in my head. The skyscraper i had built my and Ester''s private penthouse in was basically all ours.. MY skyscraper... So it is basically empty and will only be populated by our future maids, guards, and diverse servants. ¡°Shade! I got the perfect spot! I''ll let you chose but this building here... (I point with my finger at the tallest building in town) That''s my personal house. I will give you a floor.. Anyone excepted the top 5 which are mine.¡± (Michael) {Nyaaa?! You live up there??? Nyaaaaaaaa} (Shade) His eyes toward the sky he was looking at the (unimaginably high building for this world) as the house of God. ¡°Yup! Don''t like the heights? You can choose among the lower floors.¡± (Michael) {Nyaaa is it not the height... Actually.. Nyaaa i love high places but living in the house of God is to much of an honor for me Nyaaa!} (Shade) ¡°Noononono don''t give me that! Just see it as me keeping you close as a bodyguard for my little elf i will live with. It''s almost ready to move in now...¡± (Michael) {NyaAAa!! Then, to do the best job i can.. Nyaaa i need to be as close as possible right? Nyaaa} (Shade) He said with audible excitement in his voice. ¡°Then the floor below mine it is heheheh*¡± (Michael) What looked like an incredible proof of goodwill and generosity in Shade''s eyes was seen by Michael as simply keeping interesting pets nearby to play with. ¡°How about you tell me how a Beast-Man ended up here on this continent? And i heard you have a wife? Where is she?¡± (Michael) {Nyaaaa Back 12 years ago... I was on my natal continent working for an assassins organization nyaaa. I was the best!!!!! Nyaa I Still don''t know why, maybe jalousie but one day they betrayed me. Nya Sending me on a trap mission that got me captured then sold to some humans wanting to use me in some sort of fight to the death. Nyaa... They kept me on their ship for 3 days before leaving port, back to the human continent. nyaaa} (Shade) ¡°Wait wait wait ! I thought nobody had a naval technology capable of trans-continental travels?!!¡± (Michael) He tilted his head sideways while looking at me. {Nyaaaa many unknown words my Lord.. nyaaa but if i get what you meant then yess nyaaa they have big boats with sails nyaaa.} (Shade) ¡°Satandammit !! That suck! I thought i would have high advantage in this domain... [...] Hummmm... I need to quickly build steam boats then... Guhuhuhu* Sorry keep going...¡± (Michael) {Anyway we had spent 3 weeks on the water when for the first time since our departure there was no guard in my room. Nyaa You can imagine my surprise when i saw my wife sneaking in. Nya She was worry over my absence, had found me being loaded on the boat so she smuggled herself in the cargo bay and waited for an opportunity to free me. Nyaaa As soon as i got free i slaughtered everyone on board, then we gorged ourselves with their flesh. Nyaa} (Shade) ¡°Humm.. Splendid, a bit gross but still splendid. Keep going...¡± (Michael) {Having no knowledge on how to navigate or even steer the ship, ''i know i should have thought of that before killing everyone... Nyaaa'' so we ended up drifting with the currents for a few weeks... When we reached land we were on this continent. Nyaaaa Everywhere we went, we were pursued, hunted down. It''s by total chance that we reached the forest and met guardians willing to protect us. Nyaa} (Shade) ¡°Humm some sort of slavery/animal abuse... I see, i think i get the gist of it. What about your wife ?¡± (Michael) {Nyaaa My wife Kasa is hidden in a safe place a few miles away nyaaa.} (Shade) ¡°Alright, i hope you will present me...¡± (Michael) {I''ll go get her immediately Nyaaa My Lord.} (Shade) And in a flash he was gone. I don''t think there''s many whom can compete with his speed... That made me think that maybe it would be a good idea to build a roman style coliseum. We could build up hero''s having them fight monsters... I could make Shade into a superstar and entertain the masses huhuhuhu* A few minute later Shade was back with a beautiful Black Panther Beast-woman. Completely naked but i guess fur is as good a clothes... Can''t help but notice the perky nipples tho... Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author. Spoiler : http://s21.postimg.org/h25edvjw6/Black_Panther_Beast_Woman.jpg They approached me while i was building a public toilet room. The female came to me, got a few inch from my face, then licked me from the chin up to the fore head. As i showed a surprised expression she backed away and bowed on all four. Shade came next to her then bowed down as well... They stayed there immobile as i was staring at them. ¡°Are you waiting for me to say ''get up'' or something?¡± (Michael) To that they immediately got up on their feet. {We ¨C grateful ¨C a ¨C lot ¨C unwavering ¨C faith ¨C to ¨C you ¨C we ¨C give.} (Kasa) ¡°Ehhhhhhh yes yes you are grateful! Good good! Shade go show your wife her your new home.¡± (Michael) I said with a big grin on my face that he also shared. {Yes! My Lord! NyyyaAAaa} (Shade) He said with a lot of excitement and anticipation. With a few grunts he told her to follow him, leaving me to my toilet job... ''Even a God has to do un-glamorous jobs eh...'' (Michael) [Two weeks later] {Dring! Dring!} (Cellphone) {Uhh?} (Michael) {The royal convoy is less than 2 hours away from our location, it seem they have been caught up with by the first wave of immigrant and are now forming a column of 5000 people. I say people since there seem to be humans as well in the group.} (Cellphone) {Humm i knew the high probability of having humans followers but i can''t help but feel doubtful of them.} (Michael) {Hihihihi you can just kill them no? Hihihi} (Cellphone) {Humm i suppose.. but i would prefer not killing any of my followers if they are sincere...} (Michael) I when in position to where they would first lay eyes on ''New Heaven'' with Thorodan, Ester and all the others alongside me. A few hours later they finally emerge from the forest, their mouths were catching flies being as agape as they were. Some were freaking out at Thorodan''s sight, other marveled at the city we had built, while the royals immediately knelled in front of me with their forehead touching the ground. ¡°Hail! The great Lord, our God! Michael the arch-devil!!!!!¡± (King Sadalymn) Hearing that everyone present did the same. ¡°HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY!¡± (Crowd) The 5 women bodyguards came rushing at me. They stopped a few feet away then stayed silent, staring at me with sad eyes. I got closer to them, stared in the eyes of the closest one in the front, gave her a warm and loving smile before saying. ¡°How was the trip? I''m glad you made it safe, i missed you.¡± (Michael) I then hugged her, making her tense up like a wooden board. The other 4 were blushing with a confused expression on their faces. ''Huhuhuhu that should fuck with their mind for a while huhuhuhu*'' (Michael) Going back next to Ester who was giving me the eye, which i shrugged off, i then amplified my voice with mana and addressed the crowd. ¡°It is my pleasure to welcome you to your new home, the paradise you have all been waited for, NEW HEAVEN!!!!!¡± (Michael) ¡°HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY!¡± (Crowd) Spoiler : http://s16.postimg.org/jw8qdlabo/NEW_HEAVEN.jpg --- Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 24 - To kill a God Chapter 24 - To kill a God -- Dunwalt POV- [A few months back, in Vanerian Kingdom] (A man wearing dark black armor is standing, his fist on his heart paying respect to a dark figure sitting on a white ivory throne. The man with long black hairs and piercing blue eyes is accompanied by 6 masked dark figures standing behind him.) Spoiler : http://s3.postimg.org/ecjv7raiq/Human_Holy_Generals.jpg ¡°Father, i have come at your summon, accompanied by my six most trusted generals.¡± (Dunwalt) ¡°Thank you my son, i have an important mission that need utmost discretion for you. I don''t think the King as been informed of this yet so i want you to quickly execute the mission. From my spies among the elves i have learn of something troubling.¡± (The Father) ¡°I have also heard rumor of thousands of elves migrating east...¡± (Dunwalt) ¡°Yes my son, apparently someone pretending to be that fake God Michael from that old prophecy has started gathering them together. I am unsure at to where their destination is but i am tasking you in infiltrating their rank, find that fake God and deal with him permanently.¡± (The Father) (''The Father'' then took a small shiny metal box, placing it on the left armrest of his throne.) ¡°You know what this is right?¡± (The Father) Tilting my head i was surprised at seeing this sacred artifact. This box contain a sacred object called the ''mana star holy eye'', an artifact that was usually used only to defeat very powerful mages. ¡°It''s the ''mana star holy eye'' isn''t ? Does that mean you believe the imposter to be a powerful mage?¡± (Dunwalt) ¡°Indeed my son, all my information seem to be pointing in that direction. I want you to teach this over zealous mage the power of the one true God, the ''holy mana star Andranis''¡± (The Father) ¡°Yes! Father! Justice shall be served in Andranis name!¡± (Dunwald) Then ''The Father'' took out a gauntlet made of the same metal as the small box then said: ¡°You will need this as well, i don''t need to teach you how to use it i suppose. Just never touch the holy eye without this gauntlet.¡± (The Fater) ¡°Yes father! It shall be done accordingly to your wishes.¡± (Dunwalt) I then grabbed the box and gauntlet, placed them in my backpack, gave father a bow before leaving with my 6 strongest generals. ¡°Master, father giving you the artifact... Isn''t it bad omen???¡± (Masked Person #1) ¡°I''m not sure, maybe he is simply being overly cautious...¡± (Dunwalt) ¡°Do you think there is a chance we will face a real God?¡± (Masked Person #1) ¡°No way!... There''s only one true God in this world, is your faith wavering???¡± (Dunwalt) ¡°Of course not... It''s just that being given such a powerful artifact is a bit unnerving...¡± (Masked Person #1) ¡°We just need to find the false prophet and kill him... Easy peasy.¡± (Masked Person #2) ¡°Just shut up and let''s move gnaaa!¡± (Masked Person #3) ¡°Quickly prepare yourselves, we leave in 2 hours!) (Dunwalt) ¡°AYE!¡± (All 6 Masked Persons) Two weeks later we have finally caught up with a group of elves heading to an unknown location seemingly leaded by fairies. We got quite surprise as this revelation as fairy usually don''t meddle in other races affairs. ''I wonder how this fake God managed to gather the fairy''s support...'' (Dunwalt) We are wearing normal travelers clothes with no mask as to not attract to much attentions. Luckily there was already some humans among them making it easy for us to blend in. By listening at the group conversations, me and my generals started getting more and more nervous. They are speaking of Celestial Doom Dragon, new superior bred of elves, of a Divine city being built and that it is their destination. The more we listen, the more we feel as if we are about to jump into a dragon''s den. I few months later we have merged with many other group along the way making our numbers swell to around 4000. I can see some of my generals eyeing the hundreds of elves around. I understand their feelings, capturing and selling that many elves could make us the richest men/women on Earth. After a while we finally reached a forest bordering our kingdom that we all know as ''The dead end''. Meaning that those who went in never came back out again. As our group slowly started getting in i could see my generals hesitating and stalling around. ¡°We have been entrusted with an important divine mission. Whatever is to come we shall go on ahead with faith in our hearts!¡± (Dunwalt) ¡°AYE!¡± (All 6 Generals) We crossed the forest surprisingly without anything happening. In the forest we came across an abandoned ''elf looking'' village. It has been 3 month since we departed for our mission, and we are still walking... not knowing where we are going... A few more months later we caught up to a group of elves that was ahead of us. Suddenly many elves started bowing to an elder looking elf whom they called King. That made my eyes sparkles as the king of elves was thought to be dead and if we were to capture him, the amount of gold he should be worth must be astronomical. Our group was now numbering 5000 at a minimum. We kept walking for weeks through some dense forests and plains, when we finally reached a clearing leading to a large valley. There in front of us was standing around 50 elves, and a monstrous looking black dragon 5 time bigger than the biggest dragon i had even seen. This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source. My generals backed away in fear at the sight and myself had my heart beating at full speed worry about what came next. Behind the group could be seen a city so incredibly marvelous that only Andranis, our God should have been able to create it. My generals looked at me with agape mouth, i could feel their faith wavering. I frowned and glared at them, making them strengthen their resolves. Then all of a sudden the elven king walked forth, then knelled before a frustratingly beautiful looking halfling. ¡°Hail! The great Lord, our God! Michael the arch-devil!!!!!¡± (Elf King) ''What? This bishonen is the false God? Our target is this weak looking creature that seem to only have his look for himself?'' (Dunwalt) The rest of the group immediately started doing the same so i threw a look at my generals prompting them to imitate as to not get suspected. ¡°HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY!¡± (Crowd) The false God then spoke with five of the most beautiful female elves we had even seen. They would be worth a fortune in a brothel. After a few moment the fake God addressed the crowd. ¡°It is my pleasure to welcome you to your new home, the paradise you have all been waiting for, NEW HEAVEN!!!!!¡± (Fake God) ¡°HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY! HOORAY!¡± (Crowd) The fake God then jumped on the back of the dragon followed by a weird looking yet still very beautiful purple female elf. The dragon then slowly walked toward the city carrying them, with us following behind. As we entered the city everyone eyes were fixating up in the airs, then looking all around at the wonders that could be seen everywhere. We could see many things we had never seen before. I must admit at this instant my faith wavered slightly prompting me to trow a look at my 6 generals. They were to busy looking around to even notice me. ''This is getting bad...'' (Dunwalt) After walking for a while we arrived at an enormous church looking building housing the throne room. The fake? God then walked down the center of the room then up a few steps leading to a colossal golden throne where he sat waiting for everyone to gather. The monster... The dragon sat behind him and his throne while the purple elf stood still to his right. The crowd having finally all gathered started bowing repetitively mumbling words i couldn''t understand. With my guards wavering, and this dragon behind him, i understood that this was now a suicide mission. I had to gather the resolve to die for my God in order to rid the world of this impostor. The fake God then spoke about many things, about how races were oppressing each others, equality among races stuff... Then even called my God a ''not worth worshiping ball of gas'' and talked about the many kingdoms creating only wars and inequalities. Basically a lot of mumbo jumbo only aiming at brainwashing the people here. I will not let myself fall into his trap of temptation for i know who is the only true God, and it is Andranis!!! Michael POV- As i was spewing some mumbo jumbo out of my ass aimed at brainwashing them into worship, the hairs in the back of my head stood up. I could suddenly feel blood lust. What i could feel was imminent danger! So i quickly leaked most of my mana out, sticking it in a highly compressed state around my body then materialized my gauntlets and cloak from my dimensional room giving me back my appearance of ''Grim Reaper''. Seeing this Ester got in defense position, the 5 female bodyguards formed a circle around me and Thorodan started growling. Suddenly i could start feeling my mana aura being absorbed in a spot somewhere in the crowd. Then a crystal orb went flying in my direction. I tried to stop it with mana but all i threw at it got absorbed in a flash. It was thrown to fast for anyone else to react and so the orb hit me in the stomach, immediately starting to absorb my mana... All of it. I could see a man with black hairs and blue eyes rushing at me with his sword high in the air. At an incredible speed knocked a female bodyguard on her ass, then aimed for my neck. As i was loosing consciousness i could see a black shadow swooping in at lightning speed lumping my attacker''s head off of his body creating a shower of blood. Then i lost consciousness and everything went dark. [...] [...] ¡°Sighhhh... I am disappointed in you Michael...¡± (Lucifer) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s8.postimg.org/8v2r3a544/MAP.jpg Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 25 - Brotherly love Chapter 25 - Brotherly love -- ¡°Sighhhh... I am disappointed in you Michael...¡± (Lucifer) ¡°FUCKKKKKKKKKKKK!!!!!!!!!!!¡± (Michael) ¡°Yup.. You fucked up...¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Dammit dammit dammit dammit!¡± (Michael) I said repetitively hitting the French antic chair next to me. ¡°How many thousands life as a human already Michael??? And yet... You dared underestimating them... I don''t think you even deserve my help...¡± (Lucifer) ¡°I''LL SLAUGTER THEM ALL ARRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!!!¡± (Michael) ¡°Now now... That would be regressing Michael... Calm down now.¡± (Lucifer) ¡°DA FUCK YOU MEAN???? YOU NEVER SAY ANYTHING! I''M GETTING FED UP FOR FUCK SAKE!¡± (Michael) He then looked at me with a calm expression sitting on an antic chair, then crossing his right leg over the left one while grabbing a cup of tea he answered: ¡°Tea?¡± (Lucifer) [...] ¡°HO FOR FU...*¡± (Michael) ¡°Sit and drink a cup of tea!¡± (Lucifer) He interrupted with an authoritarian voice. I sat, took a cup of tea and looked at him in silence while taking a few sips. He then slowly took a large breath with his eyes closed and spoke. ¡°Billions of years ago... When God first created us all the angels... You and i were like two peas in a pod. You were my precious brother and i highly admired you. We both had pristine white wings back then you know... We did everything together and were sharing the same views on many things. We always disliked the ''non-interference '' policy of God. If by killing one man we can save millions isn''t it noble? But God always ignored us talking about free-will and all kind of crap. But being as brilliant as you were you never gave up that easy, we both had the same dream. A world where we would rule together as equals, two brothers, two Gods. Freeing ourselves from the one God dictatorship we were stuck in. One day you came with a break through, Like the yin and the yang everything need an equal opposite force to exist. Black&White ¨C Light&Darkness ¨C Yin&Yang ¨C Positive&Negative ¨C Attraction&Repulsion... So knowing that God''s kingdom was using white divine energy.. It had to mean there was some dark divine energy out there... We both kept secretly looking for the solution and once again you had the major break through. We needed to convert the core of our soul to Black energy instead of White, giving us the capacity to open a portal to the ''black'' kingdom, where even God can''t reach. That kingdom had nothing, so us going there as Gods should be helping reestablishing the Black&White balance of the multiverse. Surely something noble. But as soon as we converted our ''soul cores'' God caught us. I quickly opened the portal and left... Once on the other side, there was nothing... I had to float in nothingness until i had converted enough white energy to black to be able to create a small universe for me to adapt to this kingdom. At this point i was worried that you still had not shown. But i had to concentrate on getting stronger since i had became very weak at this point. So like you had told me... Adapting from one divine energy to the other mess with your mind, warp your memories and have you act in strange and unpredictable ways. It took me thousands of years to fully become myself again. But in the meantime i slaughtered billions and built myself quite a bit of unwanted notoriety in both kingdoms. At this point i had started gathering evidence on your whereabouts and all i could learn was that God had forcefully kept you on the other side, refusing to let you go. Angered i started building an army, the most intimidating demons i could create in the haste of the time. I made millions of them, forcefully breached into God''s kingdom. I had to move quick and free you from God since it was really hard to be in a kingdom i wasn''t authorized to be at. Bending the rules to the max i had only 5 minutes. Imagine my surprise when there you were, in front of me... And even more surprised when you were the one to kick me back to the Black Kingdom. At that point i thought you had betrayed me, i was angered enough to destroy entire planets. Luckily for my mental health, Azrael contacted me, telling me that God had erased your memories.. To be patient since he had found a way to get God to send you here with me. And a few millions cycles later... There you were... As promised by Azrael.¡° (Lucifer) At this point i didn''t even say anything... This history was just to unbelievable... I needed time to take it all in. ¡°So.. as of now there is one think you surprised me about the most... You just arrived yet..., when i was in your place i had slaughtered millions already... That just goes to show how good you truly were in the beginning. This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere. Your body need to purge that white energy and it may take a while.. It took me thousands of years... The side effects are a little bit of... aggressiveness? And a little bit of psychopathic&sociopath tendencies? What God was doing was basically like forcing a fresh water fish to live in the ocean.. Fufufufu no wonder you murdered people left and right, i would have too... [...] Anyway i created this universe for you to adapt and gather divine energy... Do you remember how God''s gather divine power?¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Hummm Worshipers... right? But wait does that mean in a few thousands years i''ll become a wimp?¡± (Michael) ¡°[...] Fufufufu that i can''t tell... And yes Michael, the more worshipers you have, also the more faithful they are, the more divine energy you slowly gather. Since you arrived completely emptied of divine energy i had to use mine to make a world for you... So as soon as you have enough divine energy i''ll have you create your first ''own universe'', have them worship you, then repeat... I have 666 universes worshiping me at the moment. I voluntarily stopped there to wait for you. Our dream was to be equals after all.. So you need to quickly catch up to me. Since i knew that you would spend it as quickly as you gather it, i personally kept your divine energy in my possession.¡± (Lucifer) As he said that he showed me a black/purple orb that he was holding in his hand then said: ¡°Your life is not in danger... You have to thank that cat for it. If the assassin had succeeded in killing your mortal body, your mana would have started to evacuate the body leaving it to be absorbed totally by the crystal orb. Since the amount of divine energy you have gathered so far is so little, it should be all right to give it to you. It can help in getting rid of a few rats don''t you think?¡± (Lucifer) He said while showing a devilish grin. He came close to me while still holding the back and purple orb in his hand, then pushed it in my chest. What i felt was a rush of energy! A familiar sensation! With this, there''s no rules anymore... No limits. As i stood there grinning like an idiot Lucifer then said: ¡°Give em hell. Fufuufufuu¡± (Lucifer) Then i got transported back to where i was before, i see the orb floating in front of me. Shade is in front still in mid-air, my attacker''s head is slowly swirling in the air. Everything is going in slow-motion so i take the time to look at myself. I wear the robe given to me by Lucifer and my gauntlets. I am still in my bishonen body but my skin is purple like Ester''s. I suddenly make my eyes glow red then form my black wings, spreading them as wide as possible. As i do so i cause a few black feathers to slowly fall like flower petals in the wind. ¡°Payback''s going to be one hell of a bitch...¡± (Michael) I said showing the same devilish grin as Lucifer. Spoiler : http://s30.postimg.org/bmzca1mr5/Michael_Divine_Body.jpg --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s12.postimg.org/iaerdrg17/MAP2.png UPDATED Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 26 - Blood sweat tears and semen Chapter 26 - Blood sweat tears and semen -- Now wielding divine powers, the crystal orb does not affect me anymore. I grab a hold of it then use divine power to reprogram it. 1: Can absorb all type of mana excepted mine. 2: Never drain more than 90% of the mana possessed by the ones touching it. 3: Allow me to absorb the mana collected by it. 4: On contact, kill those who do not worship me. Once i finished reprogramming the crystal orb, i then re-absorbed the mana it had stolen from me. To my pleasure it contained a monstrous amount of mana. So much that i could barely contain it all. Unsurprisingly they had used it before on other mages so it contained the mana of many peoples. Then proud in my work i estimated to have only enough divine power left to execute one small command. ''The unbelievers in this room shall be visible to me'' (Michael) At that moment i could see at least 15 peoples glowing orange. The time which was moving in slow motion until now slowly started returning to it''s original speed. I quickly grew black, thorny vines ''mummies wrapping'' the 15 infidels making them fall on the ground. My divine form then slowly reverted back to my ''grim reaper'' appearance. I absorbed the crystal orb in my dimensional room, then stood in front of the panicking crowd. ¡°Everyone calm down!¡± (Michael) {Are you ok ? Ne ne ne ne ne?} (Cellphone) Spoiler : http://s24.postimg.org/vnt0ijlat/Cellphone.jpg {Master?} (Thorodan) ¡°Masssterrrr!!!!¡± (Ester) Ester threw herself at me clinging to my cloak with teary eyes. ¡°I''m ok everyone, not even a scratch.¡± (Michael) The crowd was still rowdy but first i needed to give credit to Shade. I turned my eyes to him who had saved my life then said. ¡°You have my gratitude Shade. You did well!¡± (Michael) {Nyaaaa Only doing my job my Lord. This human wasn''t half bad. Nyaaa} (Shade) ¡°I won''t make the mistake of underestimating them again...¡± (Michael) Then turning to address the crowd i said: ¡°As you can see, the others kingdoms do not want you to live in peace. They do not want you to gain power to rival them. They want you to remain inferior to them so they can enslave you. The ones trapped in my divine vines are infidels, non-believers who infiltrated our city to bring us down!¡± (Michael) Angered, the crowd then started kicking, punching and spitting on the 15 mummified non-believers. ¡°Bring them to me!¡± (Michael) Various elven warriors brought them in front of me at the bottom of the stairs leading to my podium holding my throne. ¡°Put them in my private dungeon, i will personally oversee their interrogations. Guhuhuhuhu* Leave them totally naked, make sure to check every orifices to make sure they don''t hide anything. Keep 10 guards in permanence looking over them for now.¡± (Michael) Now with everything back in order, also knowing that all that was left were faithful believers i continued the city inauguration ceremony. I needed to give them a show they wouldn''t forget. I turned to Ester who still had tears in the corners of her eyes, extended my arm for her to come next to me. I then placed her in center stage in front of my throne. I removed her bikini top exposing her firm, beautiful perky breast to a gasping public. She reddened, apprehending what was to come next. But she could not have been more wrong about my intentions. I walked down to the beheaded body laying on the ground. There was a big puddle of blood slowly increasing in size as the body emptied itself of it. I dipped my hands in the red liquid, then walked back to Ester who was standing still embarrassed by the exposure. I then with my right hand painted some bloody tribal war patterns on her face and breasts. Next i did the same with my own face and torso while walking behind Ester. I placed my arms around her, hiding her bloodied breasts then amplified my voice with mana. ¡°WE SHALL NOT REMAIN WEAK AND FRIGHTENED OF THOSE WHO OPPRESSES US!! I WILL FEAST UPON THEIR FLESH!!! I SHALL MAKE IT RAIN WITH THE BLOOD OF INFIDELS!... DEATH TO THE INFIDELS!!!¡± (Michael) ¡°ROARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR¡± (Thorodan) ¡°YHEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Death to the infidels!! Death to the infidels!! Death to the infidels!! Death to the infidels!! Death to the infidels!! Death to the infidels!! Death to the infidels!! Death to the infidels!! Death to the infidels!! Death to the infidels!!¡± (Crowd of religious fanatics) {WEEEEEEEEEEE!!! kill kill kill kill Hihihihihihihihi!!!} (Cellphone) Lifting my right hand in the air to calm the crowd i added: ¡°Those of you who are confident in their ability to fight are invited in the coliseum tomorrow morning for a friendly competition aimed at selecting the strongest warriors. The 50 strongest will receive my blessing and form my personal guard.¡± (Michael) ¡°YEAAAA!! PRAISE THE LORD! PRAISE THE LORD! PRAISE THE LORD! PRAISE THE LORD! PRAISE THE LORD! PRAISE THE LORD! ¡° (Crowd) [...] After that i spent the rest of the day delegating work to those who could accomplish it. The 500 royal guards have been selected as city guards, the 45 elves who built the city with me got the roles of finding suitable housing for the new immigrant and also got tasked in showing everyone around town. I gave the elven king the mayor job. He will be the one dealing with minor details and the day to day managing of the people needs. I also need to select the best mages and have them teach in the school. Ester will teach the teachers since she is by far the best at using magic beside me. ''So much to do, so little time.. Sighhh'' (Michael) I am now heading to my private penthouse with Ester and the 5 elven ¡°beauty-guards¡±... Apparently they will follow me everywhere without me having to ask them to. Once arrived at the top floors belonging to us i happily gave a tour to Ester who was more than amazed at our private space. Still covered in blood from earlier i headed to the bathhouse, holding Ester''s hand. Ester started removing her clothes but i stopped her. I turned around and looked at the 5 beauty-guards who were standing at the large door looking at the ground. I made a ''T'' pose while staring at them. I was expecting to tease them a bit but they immediately understood. They came up to me and started undressing me. I made a head gesture indicating them to also undress Ester who was watching the scene. Once we were naked and slowly entering the giant private hot spring, the beauty-guards started to leave the room allowing us some privacy. ¡°Who told you to leave...?¡± (Michael) A bit surprised they turned around and stood in front of us looking at the floor with red cheeks. Ester was giving me a frown but i simply ignored her. I started to relax in the warm water while groping Ester''s breasts. Nnnnm* hmmm* han* (Ester) ¡°What''s your names?¡± (Michael) ¡°C¨ªwen meaning: ''Fresh/New (c?w) Maiden and Virgin (gwend)''¡± (C¨ªwen) ¡°¨ªrwen meaning: ''Sexual Desire (?r) Maiden and Virgin (gwend)''¡± (¨ªrwen) If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.¡°Maewen meaning: ''Soft (mae) Maiden and Virgin (gwend)''¡± (Maewen) ¡°Triwathwen meaning: ''Slender Shadow (tr?w+gwath) Maiden and Virgin (gwend)''¡± (Triwathwen) ¡°Baingwen meaning: ''Beautiful (bain) Maiden and Virgin (gwend)''¡± (Baingwen) I stayed silent for a while until i could close my mouth back up again. ''What a bunch of stupid names... Once they loose their virginity, the names stop being relevant.. How stupid.. Whatever, i''ll never remember those anyway...'' (Michael) ¡°I take it that you are all virgins ?¡± (Michael) blushing competition begin!!* ¡°Dammit i wanted you to teach Ester how to perform a proper cunnilingus...¡± (Michael) I said a bit disappointed as i now had to teach her everything myself. ¡°Cuniguwhat?¡± (Ester) She said tilting her head to the right. ¡°[...] Hum... My Lord...¡± (¨ªrwen) ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°We may be virgins because we were keeping ourselves pure for the prince, but we received proper training in the art of giving pleasure just in case the prince... one day... you know...¡± (¨ªrwen) Guhuhuhuhuhu* Showing the biggest grin ever seen by mankind i looked at them with piercing eyes. They slowly backed away in nervousness before i added. ¡°Those armors must be really uncomfortable...¡± (Michael) ¡°Nn.. NnnnNot really... We don''t mind¡± (Baingwen) ¡°... Undress ...¡± (Michael) They froze for a second looking at me with big round eyes. Ester then pinched my side with a frown. ¡°This is for your education that i am doing this Ester... Shut it and pay attention.¡± (Michael) When the 5 beauty-guards finally finished undressing i invited them to join us in the water. As this point i was fingering Ester energetically bringing her to orgasm. With Ester now completely lethargic i turned my attention to them. ¡°Which one''s the best with her mouth?¡± (Michael) They then started looking at each other seemingly unsure about the answer to that. ¡°Well let''s have you give it a go each at a time and i''ll be the judge. You! TribalGwen! You''re up first.¡± (Michael) ¡°Hum... It''s Triwathwen...¡± (Triwathwen) ¡°Whatever...¡± (Michael) Saying this i sat on the side of the bath having only my legs in the water. Triwagon then slowly approached her face close to my manhood which was rock hard after working out Ester. I was pointing proudly at her nose making it throb up and down surprising her. She seemed to hesitate for a while, but couldn''t look away. She was hypnotize by it and had a slow trickle of saliva coming out of her mouth. Then all of a sudden, as if prompted by a ring-bell she took a hold of it and started to sniff it. She was filling her lungs with my sent as if it was the most delightful experience in her life. After a minute of crazy woman sniffing she gulped it down her mouth, then out, slowly using the tip of her tongue from the base to the tip. Then back in the mouth in a famish way. She could make you believe that your cock is the tastiest of all things by her facial expression filled with delight. I turned my look to Ester who was agape, her eyes as big as possible she was captivated and intrigued by what this woman was doing to me. Tritwatmen then grabbed me by the ass pulling me forward down her throat. A moan leaked from my mouth. My mind was going blank, entranced in delight that made Ester twitch. ¡°Ok.. haa.. haaaa i don''t.. Haaaa... Think i need to... huummm.. Put you to the test.. haa haaa.. You are most than enough qualified.. haaa haaaaa. From what i can... feel... haaaa.¡± (Michael) Ester pushed Trivulcan away, creating a ''champagne bottle opening'' noise as my cock exited her warm mouth in mid suction. Ester then tried imitating what she had just seen but it was very clumsy... There was to much teeth, not enough suction and not enough tongue. I grabbed Ester by the hairs pushing her back, looking her in the eyes she was making sad puppies eyes. I lifted her up, bent her over the side of the bath. I got in position behind a confused Ester, then violently trusted in. ¡°HAAa! HurGGggg! It tt tt hurt...¡± (Ester) She said gritting her teeth and flexing her toes. ¡°You''re a tough girl.. I''ll get better. Thrust* Thrust* Thrust* Thrust* This is my love, given to you. Amen. Thrust* Thrust* Thrust* Thrust* ¡± (Michael) hann hannnn yaaa hannn urmffff hennn* ¡°There''s many things you can still do you know..¡± (Michael) I said turning my head to look at the 5 beauty who were looking with envious eyes. They got close and started caressing, licking every inch of my and Ester''s body. One was licking my back while rubbing my balls, another licking my nipples. The other three were kissing and licking Ester everywhere. After a few minute Ester looked in ecstasy and totally delighted by her new found experience. I was furiously thrusting in her, filling her with my divine manhood while rubbing the beauty-guards private parts that were close enough for me to access. After 5 to 6 minutes of furious thrusting i felt i was about to cum. I quickly took my member out (I don''t want a pregnant maiden in my hands) and ejaculated all over Ester''s back. ¡°This is my divine essence, given to you. Amen¡± (Michael) Hearing my words one of the 5 beauty (Seaweed i think...) started furiously licking it off Ester''s body, swallowing it all not wanting to waste a drop. The other 4 looked saddened as if they were disappointed to not having thought of it first. I let myself fall on my back in the warm water then relaxed. I closed my eyes a few seconds, satisfied with my life. Then could start hearing more moaning. Lifting my head i could see Ester completely in trance, or sleeping on the other side of the bath while the 5 beauty-guards were looking at me with hungry eyes while rubbing themselves. ¡°Hummm.. You truly are beautiful temptresses... What about the 5 of you give me a show? Play together, and if your display of mutual affection please me enough i may come and play with you all¡± (Michael) I said showing them a warm and affectionate smile. Spoiler : http://s10.postimg.org/oxkaqqyag/Hot_elf.jpg --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s12.postimg.org/iaerdrg17/MAP2.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 27 - Tasting my man meat Chapter 27 - Tasting my man meat -- I was going down to the sub-levels of my private skyscraper down to where my private dungeon is situated at when one of my newly appointed city guard came at me. He keeled in front of me waiting for me to allow him to get back up. ¡°Rise my son¡± (Michael) ¡°Thank you my Lord.¡± (Guard) ¡°You have business with me?¡± (Michael) ¡°Yes my lord, one of the captive... is neither elf nor human...¡± (Guard) ¡°Hoo.. What could he be then?¡± (Michael) ¡°It''s a she... And she is... An human with a little beast blood in her...¡± (Guard) ¡°What do you mean a little?¡± (Michael) ¡°Well... she is fur-less... No hairs can be found on her body but during close inspection hidden in her hairs with clips, a pair of... Animal hears...¡± (Guard) ¡°That''s the only animal trait she got ?¡± (Michael) ¡°Well... she also have a tail...¡± (Guard) ¡°That''s quire rare.... Interesting... Bring me to her!¡± (Michael) ¡°Yes my lord!¡± (Guard) A few moment later i was standing in front of her prison cell. She was chained to the back wall completely naked. She had purple hairs and eyes, a thin and slender body. She was actually quite small, barely 5''1. (1.55 meters ). She had a fox/dog/wolf tail the same color as her hairs and looked young.. Maybe barely 18... As for her breast... Almost nonexistent.. Spoiler : http://s1.postimg.org/5emo819en/wold_girl.jpg ¡°Bring her to the interrogation room.¡± (Michael) ¡°Yes sir!¡± (Guard) A few minutes later i was standing next to her. She was strapped spread eagle on a table, her head looking up at me with angered eyes. ¡°Hello young miss... Do you know who i am?¡± (Michael) ¡°The great God Michael!!¡± (Halfbeast) ¡°In which God do you believe?¡± (Michael) ¡°... i..i believe in you the great arch-devil as my unique God!¡± (Halfbeast) Having seen with my divine power earlier that what she just said was a lie, i used it to my advantage. ¡°Ho... is that so...?¡± (Michael) I then closed the distance almost touching my nose with hers. ¡°Young lady....... I can tell when people lie....¡± (Michael) I told her showing a devilish grin. (I can''t detect lies but she doesn''t know that..) She showed a panicking expression while trying to stay calm. I then walked toward the other side of the table, and started pushing my mana in her vagina. Her eyes grew wide then as i started expanding my mana inside of her. Filling her to the maximum of her capacity, she started screaming in pain. Then i pulled my mana back out and what i was left with was a mold of the maximal expanded size of her vagina. Basically a big mana dildo of the maximum size capable to fit in her. I then used ''metal gen'' affinity to turn it to a huge iron dildo. The half-beast had been staring at me the entire time and when she saw it turn to iron she started panicking, tugging on her chains, screaming her lungs out. I slowly walked up to her right ear and whispered: ¡°Don''t worry darling... I would never put such a crude and cold object in you...¡± (Michael) As she started showing sign of relief i then threw the king sized iron dildo into some hot iron coal in the furnace next to us creating some sparks. As i turned back to look at her with a gentle and warm smile she looked back at me with a terrified look... It was despair, fright, disbelief. She then started pouring her eyes out in loud cries. She was waling out her despair. It is then that i came close to her, and started caressing her hairs with my fingers showing her a loving and affectionate face. ¡°You know, such a beautiful creature... I truly wish i didn''t have to hurt you... But i will give you a chance... Let''s start again, answer my questions without lies... Otherwise...¡± (Michael) ¡°Yes! Yes! Pity! I will answer!¡± (halfbeast) ¡°Your name.¡± (Michael) ¡°MAE!!!!!¡± (Mae) ¡°Good... Now... Tell me this.....¡± (Michael) Then she told me everything, that she was one of the 6 generals who came with her master, ''my wannabe assassin''. That some kind of Pope from the Mana star religion had sent them... But at a point she closed up again... She started being delirious, appearing prepared to suffer for the God Andranis... ¡°I WILL NOT LOOSE TO YOU MONSTER! ANDRANIS!!! HELP ME!!!!¡± (Mae) I stayed there looking at her, then looking in the air with my arms crossed... Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel. ¡°So.. when is he coming that Andranis?¡± (Michael) She then looked at me with eyes filled with defiance then said. ¡°How dare you! Andranis will save me and make you suffer!!!¡± (Mae) ''Totally brainwashed... Haa well i love me a challenge, just need to brainwash again...'' (Michael) I then walked up to the furnace, took the iron rob with the red glowing hot giant dildo at the top. Then i nonchalantly walked down to where her legs were. Slowly approaching the appendice to her vaginal area. She closed her eyes gritting her teeth for the hell to come. When i was only a few inch away from her, you could hear sizzling as her sweat started to evaporate from the heat. I stood there until she opened her eyes again wondering what i was waiting for. Then as soon as her eyes met mine i backed away trowing the hot iron away. ¡°Remember this moment, the only God saving you right now is me.¡± (Michael) As she thew a astonished look at me i turned heels and left saying: ¡°Bring her back to her cell.¡± (Michael) ¡°Aye sir!¡± (Guard) Mae -POV (after the past events.) Is has been 5 days since then. He could have tortured me until i begged to die, pushing me to admit everything but he didn''t... I first thought, how can such a beautiful creature be so cruel but as i gave up hope in everything he spared me... He hasn''t fed me in 5 days so i guess he wish to see my die slowly... He truly is a cruel and despicable one. This prison is so spotless that i can''t even find rats or insects to eat... Why did he not torture me? What is he plotting? Andranis! I implore you help your faithful servant! Then i could hear footsteps approaching. They stopped in front of my cell and a trap opened on the bottom of the door. Then a hand slipped a plate of food in my cell. It was still fuming hot and smelled heavenly!... There was meat!! a lot of it! And vegetables and delicious sauce... Such generosity! It was Andranis doing! Andranis the only true God had answered my prayers! Not even caring for poison i wolfed it all down knowing this was probably my last meal. They always give a good meal to the ''soon to be executed'' prisoners in my country... As i was eating this delicious food i couldn''t help but melting in tears. My tears mixing with my food made is salty.. The day after the same thing happened... A delicious plate of food arrived first thing in the morning... I ate it as if no tomorrow. Then later that same day, another delicious plate of food... At this point it was clear to me... His intention were to get me through food. Feed me when i obey, stop feeding me when disobedient... You won''t break me like that evil God ! I will eat as much as i can so i can resist you with all i have later. Munch* Munch* Munch* Munch* Munch* [7 days later] 2 meals a day, clean cell... Is that it ? Why didn''t he come to interrogate me again? Is he just going to keep me here, feed me for no reasons? Certainly not... Andranis!! please come to my aid! I pray to you! Sob* sob* sob* step* step* step* step* Noise of someone coming* The door then opened blinding me with the bright light. There he was, standing and looking at me with a warm smile. ¡°How have you been doing this last week ?¡± (Evil God) ¡°False prophet! Evil God ! I spit at your face!¡± (Mae) ¡°Well that''s not nice... Who do you think gave you such delicious food...?¡± (Evil God) ¡°You will not corrupt me with food, MONSTER!¡± (Mae) ¡°Sighhh... Hard nut to crack, i don''t mind... Anyway... how do you like the food? Should i keep giving you the same thing?¡± (Evil God) ¡°[...] t.. t...The food is really nice...¡± (Mae) She said a bit embarrassed. ¡°Good!... I am pleased that you like it... I wasn''t sure if you would like the taste of your comrades...¡± (Evil God) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s12.postimg.org/iaerdrg17/MAP2.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 28 - Imaginary freedom Chapter 28 - Imaginary freedom -- ¡°Good!... I am pleased that you like it... I wasn''t sure if you would like the taste of your comrades...¡± (Michael) [...] ¡°Y..y yy..You can''t mean?¡± (Mae) ¡°Bha only the best parts of course so don''t worry... Some brains, some livers...¡± (Michael) BLLLLEUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRRRRAAAAAAaaaaaaagggggggggggggggg* She was gagging and puking her guts out at the revelation. Then she started crying. ¡°WAAAANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!!!!!!! Bleurrgggggg!*¡± (Mae) ¡°I''ll KILL YOU!!!!! BASTARD!¡± (Mae) ¡°I don''t understand, you worship a God that consider you as lesser than humans... So i thought giving you dog food was what you wanted...¡± (Michael) ¡°Monster!!! Fucking asshole!¡± (Mae) ¡°Why did you had to hide your wolf ears? In a world governed by a just and fair God surely you would not have been persecuted for them... You see i am a God who intend to make beast man as equals to all the other races.¡± (Michael) ¡°You will not fool me evil one !!!! Andranis!!! Strike this monster with your powerful wrath!!¡± (Mae) ¡°You know if you ask a miracle from a inanimate object, nothing will happen...¡± (Michael) ¡°BLASPHEME!¡± (Mae) Bleuraaaaaaggggggggggggggg* Puke puke more puke.* [...] ¡°Know this Mae, all your suffering can immediately end by praying to a real God... One that truly exist...¡± (Michael) After saying this i simply left while she was still yelling and puking everywhere. [3 days later] Mae -POV I can''t believe this monster made me eat my friends... How can such a cruel being exist... I have refused all the food given to me since then. I will let myself die of hunger and join them in the afterlife next to Andranis throne. I will remain faithful until the end! ¡°Please Andranis, help me trough this horror!¡± (Mae) {You called me my child?} (???) ¡°W...w who are you????¡± (Mae) {Can''t you tell my dear Mae?} (???) ¡°A...AaAndranis?????????¡± (Mae) {Bing! Bong!! Hihihihihihihi Yes!!!!!! i am!! the mighty mana star up in the sky! Andranis! Hihihihi} (Andranis) ¡°I always thought you were a man...¡± (Mae) {... [...] incomprehensible whispers* [...] Hum.. Yes ! But this voice is the one your brain as chosen as the more reassuring. As a God i am not limited to a single gender.} (Andranis) ¡°Please God! Can you get me out of here?!!¡± (Mae) {hihihihihi of course!!!!!! Ocus pocus! Magic magic! Zouzouzouuuuu!} (Andranis) Then all of a sudden the door opened !!! I knew he had not forsaken me !!! Andranis reward his faithful followers with his divine blessings if asked from the bottom of your heart! {Mae! One of your comrades, one of my followers is still alive imprisoned not far from your position. I will cover you, go and free Ekarius!} (Andranis) ¡°Ekarius is alive???????¡± (Mae) {hihihihihi Yes!!!! Quick quick go and save him hihiihihi 2nd hallway, 5th door.} (Andranis) ¡°YES! Andranis.. I will do as you command!¡± (Mae) I then slowly got out of my cell... There was no guard... Truly Andranis power''s are great. Still naked and barefoot i ran down the hallways up to the door mentioned by Andranis. My feet were hurting because of the cold so i had difficulty running straight. Once arrived at the door: Knock knock knock* ¡°Ekarius??¡± (Mae) Then from the other side of the big iron door. ¡°Mae!???? It that you ???¡± (Ekarius) ¡°Yes!!!! Andranis freed me and asked me to free you too! Just wait a second !¡± (Mae) Then as i was about to look for a way to break the lock on the door, chickack* The door unlocked by itself. Andranis doing once again no doubt about it! I quickly opened the door and saw Ekarius, naked like me excepted for a dirties t-shirt. He looked as if he went through hell, his skin is white and some parts turning blue. ¡°Mae!!¡± (Ekarius) He said trowing himself in my arms. ¡°We need to run away from here now!!¡± (Mae) nod* nod* nod* ¡°Wait... You said you spoke to Andranis????¡± (Ekarius) ¡°Yess! He finally recognized me worthy enough to hear his words.¡± (Mae) After looking at me for a few seconds which made him blush, he gave me his t-shirt judging i needed it more than him. ¡°Thank you! Now let''s go!!!¡± (Mae) Then we ran and ran as much as we could, going trough water tunnels used to carry water in and out of the city. There were gates along the way but they were all opened. Must likely Andranis helping us once again... Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit. We reached an opening leading to a big field, luckily there was nobody around so we took off running as fast as we could. We ran until we reached the forest. Then we took a break to catch our breath. Pant* Pant* Pant* Pant* Pant* Pant* ¡°Mae...¡± (Ekarius) ¡°Mhh?¡± (Mae) [...] ¡°What if.. what if we were lied to?¡± (Ekarius) He said looking down to the ground. ¡°What do you mean? Lied about what?¡± (Mae) ¡°What if we are worshiping a false God, and now siding against the one true God.. Wouldn''t that be foolish? What do we know about this Michael after all? And Andranis... What as he ever done to help the people suffering?¡± (Ekarius) I was looking at him, totally agape by his last words... ¡°WHAT ARE YOU SAYING! Andranis himself freed us from this atrocious place!! That Michael imprisoned us, tortured us!! What the hell are you saying????!!!!!!¡± (Mae) ¡°Mae... We came here with the goal to try and kill him... While we knew nothing of him... Look at this city, a magnificence city where people of all race seem to be living in peace that appeared out of nowhere in a few month.....¡± (Ekarius) [...] ¡°We are Andranis children and we don''t need to question him!!!!¡± (Mae) ¡°You just said you spoke to him right? Did he tell you to kill Michael?¡± (Ekarius) ¡°H..h... [...] He told me to save you and run away...¡± (Mae) We then looked at each other not knowing what to think anymore... ¡°Mae... I.. i think i will stay here... You run away...¡± (Ekarius) ¡°WHATTTT??? THE FUCK ARE YOU SAYING?! I''m not leaving you here!!!!!¡± (Mae) ¡°Sighhh... It''s to late for me Mae... I refused Michael''s blessing, i betrayed the one true God Michael and am now paying the price.¡± (Ekarius) ¡°W....W..WHAT? We need to run away from here!!!!!!!!¡± (Mae) ¡°Mae... Why.. why did you do it? You betrayed us.¡± (Ekarius) Now genuinely confused i stare at him speechless. ¡°Betrayed? I NEVER BETRAYED YOU!¡± (Mae) ¡°Yes you did... You!... You ate my brain!!!!¡± (Ekarius) Ekarius then slowly turned around showing me the back of his head. He then lifted his hairs with his left hand, showing a fist sized hole in the back of his skull. Where his brain should have been, was instead completely empty. Actually without a brain how can one still be alive? As i was horrified, terrified and shocked to the point of feeling as if i was going to faint, he then turned back around again to face me. He then started crying tears of blood with his mouth opened in a big ''o'' shape. ¡°Myyyy brainnnnn giiiiveeee itttt backkkkk Maeeeee!!! Andranis shall curse youuuu!! I wantttt myyyyy brainnnnnn¡± (Ekarius) ¡°HAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!¡± (Mae) The skin of his face then slowly started peeling off, as if melting under the hot sun. His eyes suddenly exploded spraying juices everywhere on me. His bottom jaw detached and simply fell to the ground. ¡°Ainnnnnnnnnnnnn iiieee ainnnnnn!¡± (Ekarius) ¡°HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!¡± (Mae) I tried to quickly get up and run but as soon as i got up, i felt everything going black... I was.. going to .. faint. Pommp* Faint* I woke up later, in my cell... A dream... This must all have been a dream... And what a terrible one at that... I crawled to the corner of my cell holding my knees, terrified as i remembered this dream. Then i noticed something... ''I... I am wearing a dirty t-shirt...'' (Mae) [...] --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s12.postimg.org/iaerdrg17/MAP2.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 29 - Ma bitch Chapter 29 - Ma bitch -- {Hihihihihihihihihi and then she said!.....[...]} (Cellphone) Cellphone was really happy with her little God ''act'' earlier so i don''t intend to stop her from bragging. I am now in the process of getting back in my precious human body. It as been my 2nd time now as a zombie... I don''t intent to get use to this, they truly stink. Of course Mae didn''t realize since she stank so much herself... All this puke in her cell is becoming a problem even for the guards. [Few hours later] Finally back in my body i head back to Mae''s cell since i heard she wasn''t eating anymore. Having her die of starvation on me, no way... I need to step forward in my ''training''. ¡°Sir!¡± (Guard) ¡°How is she?¡± (Michael) ¡°Well.... She''s... quite shocked it look like... She still refuse to eat.¡± (Guard) ¡°Open the door.¡± (Michael) The door slowly opened and there i saw her, rolled in a ball in a corner of the cell with dead fishes eyes. I walked up to her, grabbed the back of her shirt and started dragging her with me out of the cell, then out through the hallway. Then a few minute later we reached the magic elevator. I threw her in and stepped in next to her. We went up to the top then the door opened. This time i grabbed her by the hairs and dragged her in. ¡°Masterrr !! Helloo..* ..W...Ww..Who is she?¡± (Ester) ¡°A stray dog i found. It''s in need of some attention and training.¡± (Michael) Not looking at her i kept walking toward the bathroom. Once arrived i placed her in a corner, she was still unresponsive... I ripped her t-shirt off of her body then started trowing buckets of water at her hoping to remove most of the puke away. She flinched a bit but remained immobile, her eyes fixated in space. Ester had followed and was looking the scene while leaning on the doorway, her arms crossed. That was a good thing since i was going to ask her to do the rest. I don''t want to get wet right now, i have a meeting in the throne room in a few hours. ¡°Ester! Come here.¡± (Michael) She immediately came next to me with a curious look. ¡°Yes?¡± (Ester) ¡°Wash her... She stink... I need to get some stuff ready for her in the meantime.¡± (Michael) ¡°Hmmm ok i got it!¡± (Ester) ¡°By the way Ester... Stay on guard... She''s among those who aimed for my life a few days back.¡± (Michael) Hearing that Ester gave a frown, her eyes glowing of a beautiful blood red. ¡°Don''t kill her... I''m in the process of re-educating her... The poor child got brainwashed since childbirth...¡± (Michael) ¡°And if she attack me, can i kill her?¡± (Ester) ¡°Humm... No.. Just whip her into submission as you see fit.¡± (Michael) Then i left to the next room. I needed to concentrate to get what i wanted from my dimensional room... I had so much stuff now that selecting one precise item was quick, but if you just want to browse through, you need major time and concentration. After a few minute i found what i was looking for, a pair of padded leather knee-pads and a pair of black leather finger-less gloves. Then sensing with my aura that Ester was finished with Mae i went back in the room. Mae was hovering in the air, struggling to free herself from a mana tentacle made by Ester... ¡°What happened?¡± (Michael) ¡°She started moving....¡± (Ester) ¡°MmMMmmMmmmmm¡± (Mae) (She had a tentacle in her mouth.. ;)) [...] ¡°And...? That''s it?¡± (Michael) ¡°I made her stop... It was inconvenient...¡± (Ester) She said with a monotone voice and a face filled with hatred. Maybe it was a bad idea to have Ester do this... Mae had tried to kill me after all. Ester always have been a good kid but now... Someone had attacked her God... She really wanted to find an excuse to kill her. So i enveloped Mae in a sphere of my mana and used ''mana disruption'' affinity, making Ester''s tentacle dissolve and causing Mae to fall back in the water. Koff* koff* koff* ¡°Come here!¡± (Michael) Probably scared of Ester at this point she quickly came up to me. I then took a towel and started drying her with it assisted by wind created via mana manipulation. Then seeing as she was still looking into space but at least standing up i took her by the arm, dragging her to the living room. I sat her on a chair and started combing her hairs. She was perfectly obedient and didn''t say a word. Then i went to the kitchen leaving her alone to herself. When i came back a few minute later with a bowl of food and water she was still there... She had not moved a muscle. Look like she had abandoned the idea of running away. Walking up to her i then placed the plate of food on the floor then grabbed her chin to force her to look into my eyes and said: ¡°This is not animal food, you don''t deserve my food but i am giving this to you. Now eat!¡± (Michael) [...] She wasn''t moving so i grabbed her by the hairs, lifted her off the chair then down on all four on the cold floor. I placed her face a few inch away from the dog bowl ordering her to eat. She then started crying, crying her heart out like a lost child wanting his mother. So i grabbed her head and dug it into the bowl of food, smushing her head in, doing semi circles. ¡°Rhaaaa now you''re all dirty again! All you do is making a mess everywhere. Truly a dirty animal you are !¡± (Michael) Sob* Sob* Sob* Sob* Sob* Sob* ¡°WAAAAAAaaaaaNNNNNNNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!!!!!!!¡± (Mae) ¡°Bad dog!¡± (Michael) Slap!* ¡°RHAAAAAA!! now look what you did! My hand is all dirtied!¡± (Michael) Sob* Sob* Sob* Sob* Sob* Sob* After a while i used a towel to clean her face. Then placed her back on the chair while grabbing the bowl of food. I proceeded in force feeding her via mana manipulation shaped as tubes going in her mouth down to her throat then the stomach. I did the same with water afterward. She was struggling so much that i ended up tying her to the chair with mana threads. ¡°If you puke this food... Next time i''ll feed it back to you from the ass. Got me?¡± (Michael) You should have seen the size of her eyes as i said that. She nodded at the speed of light then i untied her. I formed a highly condensed mana ring around her neck, then converted it to metal. It was mana so dense that no blacksmith on earth should be able to remove this without beheading her first. To this choker was attached a chain for me to hold. She was looking at me with sad puppies eyes so i simply patted her head saying ''what a cute girl... ruffle hairs*''. I then gently placed the padded knee-pads on her little knees, then put the gloves on her hands. Because of all the earlier actions her hairs were a mess again... So i combed them another time, placed 2 pretty hairs pin, one on each side holding her hairs out of her face. I then tugged on the chain saying: ¡°Let''s go!¡± (Michael) She stood up and started walking behind me so i stopped, turned around and slapped her. ¡°Dogs walk on all fours...¡± (Michael) I said showing her a menacing look. Sob* Sob* Sob* Sob* SLAP!* ¡°Enough of that already! Come!¡± (Michael) She got down on all four and started walking behind me. At this moment she visibly understood why i had her wear padded knees and hands accessories. Coming up to Ester i asked; ¡°Any panties for her ?¡± (Michael) ¡°You know i don''t wear those annoying things!¡± (Ester) She said showing a frown. ¡°Haa right! Nevermind then...¡± (Michael) I said turning to look at Mae. ¡°Naked it is i suppose... Now come!¡± (Michael) This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience. [...] On our way down the elevator we came across Shade who was staring at Mae with his piercing blue eyes. {Nyaaa My Lord? Isn''t she one of the captive? I recognize that smell... Wolf ! NYAAaaaa!} (Shade) ¡°Yup she''s a wolf... And yup she pray to that stupid mana star... That God that judge acceptable for your kind to be treated like animals... So until she start praying to a God placing her on equal term to humans, she will remain a dog.¡± (Michael) {Growwwllll How could she... Grrrrrr Nyaaa..} (Shade) Mae was looking at shade with curious eyes, surprised at seeing us seemingly having a conversation as good friends. ¡°Even a beast-man like you follow that Evil God?¡± (Mae) To that Shade back handed her so hard she flew into the elevator wall. He then stared at her with murderous eyes while letting out a pissed off cat sound. They looked at each other for a while.. I presume Shade was speaking to her via telepathy. I don''t know what Shade told her but she looked at him, then at me with eyes as big as coins. After that she was a lot more cooperative... ''I need to ask him what he told her, seeing it work so well... now curious.'' (Michael) Finally reaching the bottom floor we joined with the 5 beauty-guards who, knowing i was scheduled to go out had been waiting for me. They didn''t seem to mind my new dog. Walking down the street with her on a leash, the people seeing us were surprised and some chuckled at the sight, making Mae beet red out of embarrassment. Well what can i say... Dogs don''t wear clothes... I had to slow down my pace since Mae had a hard time keeping up on all four, giving Ester time to catch up to us. The 8 of us then kept going on our way heading toward the throne room. When we arrived there, my 50 private guards bowed to me and shouted praises to me as we walked up to the throne. They were the elves who ranked as the strongest during the last competition in the coliseum. I had given them my blessing and had them train like mad everyday. They were by far the most intimidating force in my kingdom so far and i intended to keep growing their ranks. Spoiler : http://s13.postimg.org/3pcjrnl1i/dark_elf_guard_with_swords.jpg Note the ''Matilda'' emblem on their belt. =D I walked down the center hallway with my private guards on each side lifting their swords up shouting: ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Private Guards) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Private Guards) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Private Guards) Then arriving at my throne i sat down, had Ester up on my right, Thorodan in the back as usual, the 5 beauties further back on each side and Mae to my left sitting on the ground her arms hiding her intimate parts. ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Private Guards) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Private Guards) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Private Guards) I lifted my hand up prompting them to stop, then still holding on to Mae''s chain, tugged a bit telling her to introduce herself. She hesitated a bit before starting. ¡°M...mm.m.My name is Mae, A divine gener..* bleurggg¡± (Mae) I interrupted her suddenly tugging on the chain. ¡°As far as i remember, dogs don''t talk.. They bark..¡± (Michael) I said trowing her a menacing look. ¡°HahahAHHHAHhaHHAHAhAHHAHh¡± (Private Guards) Then beet red she stood there, humiliated, defeated.. ¡°What are you waiting for...? Introduce yourself...¡± (Michael) She looked at me puzzled. I looked back at her indicating her to hurry up. ¡°Wan wan wan wan wan wan wan wan wan (Woof*)¡± (Mae) ¡°Good girlllll¡± (Michael) I said while patting her head. ¡°HahahAHHHAHhaHHAHAhAHHAHh¡± (Private Guards) Hearing them laugh, she glared at them forcing me to tug a few more time on her chain chocking her into obedience. ¡°Everyone silence!¡± (Elf King Sadalymn) Everyone went silent at the king words. He walked in front of me and addressed me the topics of today''s meeting. ¡°The main topics of today''s meeting are ''response the the assassination attempt by the Vanerian Kingdom'' and the ''next wave of immigrant'' arriving in 1 week. This time it is a big one! 34,000+ of them... From all type of races possible...¡± (Elf King Sadalymn) Crowd noises* ¡°Silence! [...] My lord what do we do with the Vanerian kingdom?¡± (Elf King Sadalymn) ¡°Tksss (Tongue click*) Vanerian... Sound like a STD... HO i get it ! venereal disease!!! hahahahahaha Gross! Hahaha¡± (Michael) ¡°My lord?¡± (Elf King Sadalymn) ¡°Never-mind that... As for the Venerian kingdom it appear that the Mana star religion leader sent the assassins behind the king''s back...¡± (Michael) To that Mae quickly turned her head to me with a shocked look. ¡°What? You thought i wouldn''t get the others to talk? The reason i didn''t torture you was because i had already gathered all the information i needed mwahahahaha*¡± (Michael) For some reason she started crying... Ignoring her i continued. ¡°Thorodan!!¡± (Michael) {Yes master!} (Thorodan) ¡°I have a mission for you... I want you to go around and gather as many of those ''lesser'' dragons around and place them under my command. I suppose with them being mere insects to you, ''convincing'' them shouldn''t be to hard...¡± (Michael) Giving me a hearty dragon laugh he immediately left the throne room as if the audience was over for him. ¡°Then about the new immigration wave, i already have the perfect solution to prepare ourselves for them.¡± (Michael) I then materialized the Crystal Orb the humans had tried to kill me with, from my dimensional room. I was holding it in my hand for everyone to see then looked sideways to my left to see Mae''s reaction. She had her jaw as low as possible, looking at me with incredulous eyes. I leaned closer to her and whispered: ¡°You truly thought i couldn''t overcome the power of a non-existent God??? Your God Andranis is my bitch, and so are you! Guhuhuhuhuhu*¡± (Michael) I said before breaking into a maniacal laughter. --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s12.postimg.org/iaerdrg17/MAP2.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 30 - Normal cities have pigeons... Chapter 30 - Normal cities have pigeons... -- It as been 4 month now since i sent Thorodan on his mission. Of course i kept contact with him via Cellphone and know he is working really hard which should make me feel bad as i am now doing the exact same opposite. Today i got up, pushed Mae aside, (She should sleep down the bed but always end up crawling in and sleep on top of my sleeping body.) As i never sleep i can see her doing it, but after 2 weeks of pushing her down i ended up giving up. Ester as well accepted that fact and is often snuggling between us two not wanting to be left aside. I don''t know why she would feel jalousie for a dog but whatever... So i got up like usual and am now laid back in my favorite chair on the balcony of the top floor of my building. I am admiring the sunset over my city, it is truly peaceful and beautiful. The lemon tree next to me is giving just enough shade during the day but also serve at bringing the outside in. Ester is standing behind me, massaging my tense shoulders like she usually do. Mae is on the ground licking and sucking on my toes as usual. She never neglect to lick between them but seem to prefer sucking my big toes. Completing the picture, Triwathwen as her head between my legs doing what she does best. Since that first time in the bath i just couldn''t help but take a full time subscription. From now on every mornings, mandatory blow-job. She is so divine at it that i now even remember her name... After a while i started twitching my toes as i could sense climax coming which made Mae wag her tail excitingly. Grabbing Triwathwen by her ears and arching my back forward, i plunge myself deep down her throat releasing as much as i can. Triwathwen gulped everything down as usual not wasting a drop. She then slowly got up while wiping the sides of her mouth saying with a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you for the meal my Lord.¡± (Triwathwen) Ester then leaned in forward, giving me a kiss and a warm smile and said: ¡°Are you feeling better now Master? More relaxed ?¡± (Ester) ¡°Haaaaa yes! Thank you Ester... Mae you can stop now.¡± (Michael) Slurp* Suck* Slurp* Lick* Slurp* Lick* Slurp* Suck* ¡°Rhhmmm whatever, do what you want...¡± (Michael) Then i stayed there for a few minutes and relaxed while Mae was showing me her affection her own way. This scene is dedicated to one of my most faithful reader: d3rrial (I know you love that stuff buddy!! Wink* wink*) [Few minutes later] ¡°Master!! Breakfast will be ready in a few minutes, you just have enough time to wash yourself.¡± (Ester) ¡°Alright i''m going!¡± (Michael) Popping my toe out of Mae''s mouth i got up and started walking toward the bathroom with Mae in tow on all fours and wagging her tail. I went in the warm water, slowly floating on my back while staring at my magnificent painting on the ceiling i had an artist in the city do not long ago. It is my intention to support the best artisans in my city. My favorite chair on the balcony was made by another one of those newly arrived artisan. I first went to see his shop, but ended up commissioning him to make me a chair asking him to put a lot of padding under leathers... But he took my idea and ran with it.. He now make some type of sofas offering comfort unknown to this world until now. Mae was on the side of the bath looking at me with sad puppies eyes. ¡°Wanna come in?¡± (Michael) She nodded with her tongue out while wagging her tails at high speed, so i let her come on with me. She was doggy swimming around with a blissful look on her face while i was cleaning every part of my body. Usually i have Ester doing it but now circumstances have changes, so i try to give her as much rest time as possible. What changed you wonder?... Well... I may have had good intentions in the beginning, but after a while couldn''t hold firm on my resolves... So this being this and that being that... Ester''s pregnant... After 2 month of continuously filling her up to the brim with my ''love'' twice a day... What had to happen happened.. Elves have a much longer gestation time, it take 12 month to give birth. She have been pregnant for a month now, so nothing look different for the moment but it will come sooner or later. Hurmm... Well... Aside from that... 3 of the 5 beauty-guards are pregnant as well.... Blush* What can i say... My semen is very potent apparently... I felt a bit bad for impregnating women i can''t remember the name of but at least Triwathwen isn''t one of them. With her habit of swallowing it all it shouldn''t be a problem in her case. Shade''s wife is also pregnant, her gestation time is a lot shorter and 4 to 5 little cubs should be arriving in less than 5 months. I am glad to see that Shade listened to my advice.. I told him to fuck more!! He need to make as many beast-man as possible! As soon as she give birth he need to impregnate her once again as soon as possible. And it is not only them, every 10th days the city celebrate what i called ''prosperity day''! During that day women are ''encouraged'' to sleep with as many suitable progenitors as possible to assure a pregnancy. Humans killed so many elves that we now need to rebuild the population.. But i sure can''t do it all myself.. Speaking of Shade, i promoted him to ''Great General''. He is now training and leading the city''s army. I asked him to promote anyone deserving and capable to lead their own battalion since i had other project for Shades in a few weeks. Many promising new recruits have joined our ranks but let''s talk about them later. The city has now almost 300,000 inhabitants, my private guards now count 820 dark elves. There''s 5,100 city guards patrolling trough the city and the army itself count over 52,000 soldiers. When i look at it i would describe my city as high on fanaticism/militaristic/jihad-ist... So if i asked them to jump down a ravine they would obey without questions. I almost finished preparing what will prevent the event from the city inauguration to ever happen again. The crystal orb i reprogrammed back then... 1: Can absorb all type of mana excepted mine. 2: Never drain more than 90% of the mana possessed by the ones touching it. 3: Allow me to absorb the mana collected by it. 4: On contact, kill those who do not worship me. I created an altar, it has a highly condensed metallic dragon hand holding the sphere in place on top of it. Every new immigrant is obligated to touch the sphere during their arrival ceremony draining 90% of their mana for me to leach later. If there''s non-believers among them, touching the sphere strike them dead instantly. Also every few days during mass, my worshipers give me the offering of their mana with the same sphere. I am now at a point where i need to find ways to spend mana since i am overloaded with it... Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators! That is what made me think of something even better. For the last 2 month i have been hard at work on a giant magic circle in the basement under the throne room/crystal orb. Drawing magic circles is like programming, but a lot more complicated. Of course i am quite talented at it but even so, it took me 2 month to complete... Just need some finishing touches... The circle use the mana stored in the orb to create a dome enveloping the city refusing access to the non-believers. They won''t die from it but if they obstinate themselves in pushing forward they will eventually die of one of the most painful death there is. I called this project: ''Field of purity''. With all my followers constantly filling the orb with mana this shield will never run out of power... The best thing about it is that i can leach the donors mana affinities from the orb when i leach the mana stored in it. I had everyone give their names, and all type of information including their mana affinities when they joined the city, writing everything in a huge database (book) that i keep in the safest place.. My dimensional room. What it mean is that right now i have hundred of affinities, most of them will never be used but other are definitely useful. It''s that way that i finally came across one of the best healing affinity there is. It is called ''Cellular reversal'' and will heal almost any type of wound instantly, not even leaving a scar. I also built a wall around the city, but not any wall... A 100 feet tall wall made of very highly condensed mana turned to metal. Even canons shouldn''t be able to put a dent on them. There''s 4 highly fortified doors, North-South-Est-West and the surrounding terrain is filled with magical land mines. A few kids got themselves blown by them a while back... But now i guess people know better than to let their kids play around the city walls. As for the international affairs, the other kingdoms haven''t made contact, nor did they planned any attacks. Seems like as long as i don''t move on their lands they won''t dare lift a finger against me. But even if they don''t attack my kingdom this doesn''t mean they have stayed idle. They have started to block paths, and convoys heading toward my lands. This forced me to push forward my naval industries plans ahead of schedule. I used my growth affinity to make a prototype for my naval workers to mass produce. The type of boat i made was called a Clipper in my old world. They were used in the years 1800''s by merchants for their speed. But once again with my growth affinity, my boat ended up looking like a scary black ghost ship, so i named it ''flying Dutchman''. This name has no significance in this world but it make me giggle. So with the help of the fairies coordinating the immigrants, we go all around the continent to pick them up by boats. I was expecting some naval skirmishes so i had a few range specialized mages on board of each boat. It will have to do until i find a way to create gun powders in this world. Most of the ingredients are unknown in this world apparently. When i finally get my hands on the necessary ingredients i will start producing frigates with canons to impose supremacy over water. Maybe i''ll built a few man''o''war just for shit and giggle. For those of you who don''t know what ''man-of-war''s are, well they are warships with three masts, each with three to four sails, which can be up to 200 feet long and can have up to 124 guns!!!!: four at the bow, eight at the stern, and 56 in each broadside. All these cannons required three gun decks to hold them... It has a maximum sailing speed of eight or nine knots. But for now, gun-less ships will have to do. And as expected we met a bit of resistance in the Asden sea but quickly imposed supremacy as the masters of the sea. Now there''s no ships in this area that is not under our control. Next should be the oceans themselves, but it will have to wait. {Dring! Dring!} (Cellphone) ¡°Hmm?¡± (Michael) {...} (Cellphone) ¡°HELLO?¡± (Michael) {Heuuuu... hmmm... you should go to the soldiers training ground...} (Cellphone) ¡°Why? What''s going on?¡± (Michael) {It''s... T...Tt..Thorodan... He''s coming back... More precisely he will be here in 30 minutes...} (Cellphone) ¡°GooD! Very good news!!! finally !¡± (Michael) I said very exited to see my old buddy back after so long. During his absence, knowing he would bring a few dragons back i had prepared a few dragon''s den on top of many skyscrapers and also had brainwashed my followers into worshiping dragons as sacred beasts. You know like cows in India... If a cow decide to start resting in the middle of the highway, people drive around it. ¡°It''s good news !!! Why are you acting so strange?¡± (Michael) {It''s.... i..it... I don''t know how to put it.. Just go to the training field to see for yourself......... hihihihihi*} (Cellphone) ¡°Sighhh what the fuck is it going to be again...¡± (Michael) I walked to the army training field, a huge field cleared of trees for military training purposes. I waited there patiently when a few minute later... I could see far in the distance, what appeared to be a gigantesque rain storm approaching. Then a low rumble sound could be heard. The sky was as dark as night and slowly approaching. Then as it got closer, i understood what i was looking at... It wasn''t a storm cloud, but a flock of dragons. Not hundreds of them... FUCKING THOUSANDS OF THEM! ¡°HAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! DA FUQ!!!!!!!????¡± (Michael) {Hihihihihihihihi! da fuq! da fuq! da fuq! Hihihihihi! Thorodan''s the best!!! YAYY! hihihihihi!} (Cellphone) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s16.postimg.org/4teybcxcj/MAP3.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 31 - Dragons hoard Chapter 31 - Dragons hoard -- Thorodan leading the group then landed first in front of me, most of the rest landed behind him while some others who didn''t have any place left to land, kept circling in the air. Can you believe this.. This enormous empty field was not big enough for all of them... {I have returned Master!!} (Thorodan) ¡°So i see... humm.. Thorodan...¡± (Michael) {Yes master?} (Thorodan) ¡°HOW THE FUCK AM I SUPOSED TO FEED ALL OF THESE??????¡± (Michael) To that Thorodan exploded in an unstoppable laughter. ¡°Glad you find that funny but that''s really fucking inconvenient!¡± (Michael) Of course i could send them all on rampage to the other kingdoms but there is many reason why i don''t want to do that... My last conversation with Lucifer made me change my plans back then. Instead of wiping all the opposition i realized that my perfect end game needed to be massive waves of conversion... I need as many of them converting to my faith as possible... Also the neighboring kingdoms are well aware of Thorodan''s existence, and from my information, also have prepared for it by mass producing anti-dragons weapons... Sending all these dragons would only be good at wiping the small towns and villages, killing innocent farmers and the likes... And we also need to keep in mind that these dragons can''t be compared to Thorodan... They are 7 time smaller than him and a lot weaker... I still remember how the dragon hunters i met back then were fully organized and capable of bringing down dragons easily. Of course that is only with normal dragons, Thorodan would not have fallen from that. Basically, sending these dragons to blindly attack the other kingdoms would get them slaughtered pointlessly creating another major problem in the process.. The other kingdoms know about Thorodan, so they would immediately know the attack came from me since i am the only one to ever ''domesticate'' a dragon... War would automatically follow. If all the kingdoms join hands together to bring us down we could be in deep shit quite rapidly. We are now living peaceful days because we still haven''t made a move yet. My actual plans is quite a brilliant one, but all these dragons could jeopardize it all. My goal is to have the perfect kingdom, prosperity, technology, no poverty, no discrimination, no slavery... Creating a paradise everyone would wish to join. Then in the meantime, secretly creating mayhem and anarchy through the other kingdoms, destabilizing them. The expected effect of this would be massive rebellions, civil wars, and emigration waves. Then instead of coming as invaders, i would be welcomed as liberator of the people ! Making their conversion to my faith extremely easy. All these dragons is messing up my plans quite a bit.. How does one feed 3,500 dragons as big as elephants??? That a lot of meat i''m telling you.... Thorodan already have a group of 10 hunters hunting his meals full time. As i was starting to panic Thorodan intervened while still laughing. {Master... When it come to dragons, you need not worry about our numbers..} (Thorodan) ¡°???? Da hell do you mean?¡± (Michael) {Dragons are considered very rare... Yet here i am with over 3,500 of them... Aren''t you curious about this fact?} (Thorodan) ¡°Now that you mention it... It is strange... I thought you would bring a few hundred of them max... But that doesn''t change the fact that we need to feed them no?¡± (Michael) {Actually it does... Dragons often spend more time hibernating that doing anything else... 90% of these were in the middle of their hibernation period, which is why their existence was unknown to humans.} (Thorodan) ¡°Hoooo!!! You mean i can just tell them to go to sleep?¡± (Michael) {Aye! Master... When hibernating, dragons don''t need to eat, they survive on residual mana in the surrounding environment. They just need holes to crawl into.} (Thorodan) ¡°Haaaa my dear Thorodan! I love you! You''re the best!¡± (Michael) {Rharharharharha*!} (Thorodan) Thorodan laughed while showing a proud attitude. ¡°MEN!¡± (Michael) I said turning around to address my personal guards who until then were looking agape at the sight, unsure whether to be scared or happy. ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Private Guards) ¡°Recruit everyone with ability to dig !! From today onward New Heaven will have an underground city for dragons and those who prefer to live underground.¡± (Michael) I said keeping in mind dwarfs and other nocturnal creatures who recently started arriving in my city. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more. ¡°UUUUUUSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!!!!!!!!¡± (Private Guards) They then started running in all directions. ¡°Thorodan! I want you to select 500 of them who don''t mind being ridden by soldiers. I want to start developing my air force now!¡± (Michael) {It shall be done, Master.} (Thorodan) ''Guhuhuhu brilliant! With over 3000 dragons hibernating under my city... If someone is stupid enough to attack us, we can simply release them on the attackers... It would be a quick ending to their invasion.'' (Michael) I am now quite pleased with the unexpected surprise brought by Thorodan. But 500 actives dragons... That''s still a lot to feed... We need tons of meat... Then i remembered something. Back then when experimenting on my ''growth'' affinity i had used it on an egg, it hatched, then grew to an adult quite rapidly. So i could most likely accelerate the growth of our livestock boosting our meat production. But me having to keep using my abilities for that reason will become inconvenient. So i need to fill as many mana stones with ''growth'' as possible. That bring another problem, mana stones... We burned troughs all those we had really rapidly. My giant magic circle for the city defense costed me quite a fair bit of them. I quickly need to send men to prospect on my lands and hopefully find a mana stone deposit where we could build a mine on top of. ''Sighhh so much to do!!!!!'' (Michael) I thought as i started to walk toward the throne room wanting to complete the project: ''Field of purity''. {Master...} (Thorodan) ¡°Hmm? Something else?¡± (Michael) {Rharharharharha* Where is the biggest empty room in the city?} (Thorodan) He said with a smile full of teeth on his face. ¡°Humm... Follow me.¡± (Michael) I answered now very curious about what he wanted to show me. We arrived at one of our giant underground storage room which was still empty at the moment. I turned to look at Thorodan. ¡°Big enough?¡± (Michael) I hoped as this hangar was as big as a football field. {Hhummm This will be just enough i believe.} (Thorodan) He then started expanding his mana all over the empty space. If took him a few seconds since the space was so big but once it was done i could feel him use his ''dimensional room'' affinity on all his mana filling the giant hangar. What he was doing is materializing something really big from his dimensional room... Something he was very happy to show me. Then slowly the mana started to materialize into something else. Something yellow... Something shiny... The giant hangar was now filled to the brim with... GOLD! At this point i could not close my mouth anymore... I had just became the riches man in recorded history. {That''s a lot of shiny stuff !!! Hihihihihi} (Cellphone) ¡°[...] It... it ..It sure is, Cellphone....¡± (Michael) {RHARHARHARHARHA!!!!!} (Thorodan) Spoiler : http://s15.postimg.org/cpx9tfd1l/Mountain_gold.jpg --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s16.postimg.org/4teybcxcj/MAP3.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 32 - Congratulation! Its a girl! Chapter 32 - Congratulation! It''s a girl! -- As i was standing there incredulous, i wasn''t really thinking at how he got all this but more how i would use it. To be honest i was expecting him to bring a few treasures since dragons all hoards loot found on their victims. They used these treasures as mattresses. But the extant of this treasure is more than i could handle at the moment. Of course there''s worthless stuff in there but the gold and precious jewels are what give power to mere mortals. Actually, so far i hadn''t needed any of this stuff and still was unsure as to how i would use all this. ¡°Cellphone!¡± (Michael) {Yes?} (Cellphone) ¡°Warn my men that i will need half of them and to requisition the foundry. Tell all the blacksmith to drop what they are doing. I have work for them to do.¡± (Michael) {Yeshhh! Hihihihi work work work!} (Cellphone) I then absorbed the treasure and made my way toward the biggest foundry in town. Once arrive my men had already took over the building. All the blacksmith in town were gathered and waiting for instruction. ¡°Men! Barricade the windows, i need 50 of you inside with me and the rest position yourselves all around the perimeter.¡± (Michael) ¡°AYE!¡± (Private Guards) ¡°Follow me inside.¡± (Michael) I said addressing myself to the blacksmiths and 50 selected men. Once inside, i waited for the men to finish barricading the windows and doors. Then i materialized 10% of the treasure filling a big part of the foundry. The men were astonished, looked at all of it with incredulous eyes. They had never seen this much gold in their life. ¡°You! I need you to sorts through all of this. Make a few piles, worthless stuff here, jewels and precious stones here, random stuff here and all that is gold you trow in the foundry.¡± (Michael) I said addressing my men. ¡°And you! You will spend all the next days making ingots. Nobody get out until it''s over. And by the way, there''s still 10 time that amount left.¡± (Michael) I said to the blacksmiths. After saying that one of them fainted. It took us 1 entire week believe it or not. Even with the biggest foundry in the city it felt endless. I ended up warning Ester and the others to prevent them from worrying over my prolonged absence. I now have in my dimensional room, precious jewels, artifacts, randoms and thousands of gold ingots with my personal stamp on them. Spoiler : http://s30.postimg.org/547yuf98x/emblem.jpg I thought of building myself a gold tower but it would be useless... Better keep it in case i end up needing it later. Today i also activated the ''purity field'' and from the reports, 10 casualty among ''humanoids'' and 45 dead dragons. Thorodan had warned them that i was their God, and most accepted this fact after seeing a godly dragon such as Thorodan. But apparently a few of them lied, or even resented Thorodan for taking their gold. So now those are gone. The purge have been completed a lot more easily than i anticipated. Now my city is free of non-believers making it perfectly safe for me and my ''family'' to walk around. In this city i can virtually do anything without any repercussions. I could be in the middle of the street, fucking a goat up the ass and everybody would be cheering me on as i give it to her. This is mostly the reason why i could walk my naked dog everywhere without anyone seeing anything strange in it. Haaa i truly made a paradise for myself. ¡°Cellphone!¡± (Michael) {Yes?} (Cellphone) ¡°Tell the king that everybody need to be at tonight''s mass. I will make an important announcement.¡± (Michael) {Sure!!! what is it?} (Cellphone) ¡°... You''ll know in a few minutes.¡± (Michael) I said as i was walking toward my tower. I took the elevator, then entered my home where Ester was with the 5 beauties. They always talk about baby stuffs and to be honest... I lived so many lives, and been father so many time... That now it really doesn''t mean much to me. I am immortal so i don''t need heirs... They will die before i do. What i''m hoping is that they will be strong little soldiers for my army. ¡°Ho! Master ! Look look! Don''t you think Maewen is super cute in this outfit?¡± (Ester) She said while showing Maewen in a short white skirt and red camisole. ¡°... Maewen is always beautiful... Actually you are all beautiful... You know that very well what is this truly about?¡± (Michael) ¡°Rhhoooo Master''s impossible to fool. Buhhhh*¡± (Ester) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Michael) ¡°Maewen and Triwathwen are the only two who are not pregnant...¡± (Ester) ¡°So...? Anyway come i have something important to announce.¡± (Michael) ¡°Hu? What is it?¡± (Ester) We all sat in the living room, me next to Ester and the beauties on the other side. Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon. ¡°Sorry i will have to break a promise i made to you.¡± (Michael) She tilted her head sideways wondering which one. It was my promises of bringing her everywhere i go. With her being pregnant, there''s no way i''m bringing her anywhere with me. ¡°At tonight''s mass i will announce that i will leave this city for a few years.¡± (Michael) I said to make it easier but i knew i would probably be gone for decades. Then a cold silence could be heard. They were all looking at me in shock on the verge of tears. ¡°Noo My Lord!!! We are coming with you!!!¡± (¨ªrwen) She said making the other nod. ¡°You are carrying my child yet you want to bring him to where there''s danger? If so maybe i should kill it now myself, saving you the trouble...¡± (Michael) I said while glaring at them. ''That should take care of them.'' (Michael) They all shrunk in their seats while Maewen and Triwathwen came charging back. ¡°We aren''t !!!!!!¡± (Maewen & Triwathwen) They said in choir. ¡°But you''re to beautiful and to obviously pure breed elves... Way to noticeable.¡± (Michael) ''That should take care of them.'' (Michael) The pregnant ones are dejected, while Maewen and Triwathwen are blushing... ¡°And don''t worry i will stay in contact via Cellphone.¡° (Michael) ¡°But your children? You won''t be there for the first years of their life?¡± (Ester) The 3 pregnant beauties nodded in agreement. ¡°I am a God... I have many responsibility and no time to play daddy.¡± (Michael) They seemed disconcerted by that answer. ¡°But you can''t go there alone!!!!¡± (Maewen) She came charging again. To be honest the only one i am saddened not to bring is Triwathwen... I will seriously miss her dailies blow-jobs. ¡°I need to be alone for what i have in mind.¡± (Michael) ¡°Where are you going?¡± (Ester) ¡°Guhuhuhuhuhuhu*¡± (Michael) ¡°I see... Killing a lot of people uhh..¡± (Ester) At this point i was grinning and rubbing my hands like a banker having made some serious cash. Yes! Hunting! It as been way to long, my favorite sport. I was stuck in this place for so long, people i needed to protect. But my thirst for it as become uncontrollable recently. I have been working day and night at making this city auto-sufficient. Navy, air-force, ultimate protections on all sides, an army, a private army for my family and finally weapons of mass destruction in worst case scenarios. (2955 dragons) Now i can leave without worries and do what i do best. Bringing chaos and destruction. Guhuhuhuhu* ¡°Wan!* Wan!* Wan!* Wan!*¡° (Mae) Said Mae with sad eyes. ¡°Yes i will miss you too!¡± (Michael) I said while caressing her ears. She started licking my hand so i proceeded in removing my shoes knowing what she needed. Seeing me doing she started wagging her tail in excitement. I then presented a foot which she immediately started licking blissfully. ''That should take care of her.'' (Michael) ¡°Don''t forget between the toes Mae.¡± (Michael) Lick* lick* lick* lick* suck* suck* ¡°I will be gone but i will leave this body here for you to take care of... And play with.¡± (Michael) I said with a grin toward Maewen and Triwathwen. They seemed delighted by the news. ¡°You will have to feed it and everything. Sorry for the bother, you can ask the maids to do it too...¡± (Michael) ¡°But won''t they identify you immediately in your mana form?¡± (Ester) She asked in shock. ¡°It''s exactly why i''m leaving this body here... It being halfling and the humans probably knowing about my appearance i have to find a new body.¡± (Michael) ¡°Hooo.. A human body heee......¡± (Ester) She said with a complicated expression on her face. ¡°Yes... and not what you would expect... Guhuhuhuhuhu*¡± (Michael) [One week earlier in Vanerian Kingdom] HANNNNNNNnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!!* HUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRFGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!!* RHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA* HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!* [...] ¡°Congratulation my Queen it''s a beautiful baby girl!¡± (Woman''s voice) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s16.postimg.org/4teybcxcj/MAP3.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- End Arc1, Begin Arc2 CHARACTERS Name: Michael Title(s): Arch-Devil / Fallen Angel / Death God Age: Billions... Species: N/A Sex: Male Mana affinities: Stone Gen Flames Gen Growth Dimensional Room Mana disruption Metal Gen Crystal Gen Ethereal Lighting Cellular reversal [...] Many more... ------------------------------------------ Name: Ester Falarleryn of Nerfenlirh Title(s): Death''s God Maiden / Chosen one / Michael''s plaything Age: 15 Species: Dark Elf (Ex-Wood Elf) Sex: Female Mana affinities: Growth ------------------------------------------ Name: Epipogiumaphyllum Dendrophylaxlindenii (Aka: Cellphone) Title(s): FIA Commander / Lighting Device Age: [???] Species: Forest Fairy Sex: Female Mana affinities: [???] ------------------------------------------ Name: Thorodan Title(s): Celestial Dragon / Death''s God Mount / Dragon of doom Age: 47,000+ Species: Northern Continent Dragon Sex: Male Mana affinities: Flames Gen Dimensional Room ------------------------------------------ Name: Sadalymn Niflehem of Central Continent. Title(s): King of High elves Age: Between 3-4000 years. Species: High Elf Sex: Male Mana affinities: N/A ------------------------------------------ Name: Shade Quickpaw Title(s): Master Assassin Age: ??? Species: Black Leopard Man-Beast Sex: Male Mana affinities: N/A ------------------------------------------ Name: Kasa Quickpaw Title(s): Shade''s wife Age: ??? Species: Black Leopard Man-Beast Sex: Female Mana affinities: N/A ------------------------------------------ Name: Mae Title(s): Michael''s dog This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.Age: 17-18 Species: Ookami-mimi Sex: Female Mana affinities: N/A ------------------------------------------ Name: C¨ªwen Title(s): Beauty-guard Age: 18-20 Species: High elf Sex: Female Mana affinities: N/A ------------------------------------------ Name: ¨ªrwen Title(s): Beauty-guard Age: 19 Species: High elf Sex: Female Mana affinities: N/A ------------------------------------------ Name: Maewen Title(s): Beauty-guard Age: 19 Species: High elf Sex: Female Mana affinities: N/A ------------------------------------------ Name: Baingwen Title(s): Beauty-guard Age: 22 Species: High elf Sex: Female Mana affinities: N/A ------------------------------------------ Name: Triwathwen Title(s): Beauty-guard (Bj''s Master) Age: 18 Species: High elf Sex: Female Mana affinities: N/A ------------------------------------------ --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s16.postimg.org/4teybcxcj/MAP3.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 33 - Unwanted images Chapter 33 - Unwanted images -- It was night when me and Thorodan made it to the targeted mountain near the royal castle of Adhanoria, the capital of the Vanerian Kingdom. Why a mountain in the middle of the night you ask? How discrete is do you think Thorodan is? It took us a few weeks to make it here. I gave a few directives to Thorodan and we made our goodbyes. We won''t see each other for quite a while but for us immortal beings, time matter not. I stay there immobile watching Thorodan disappear in the night sky. The moon is providing unwanted light so i immediately start moving wanting to cover the 20 miles separating me from my final destination as fast as possible. The castle is in celebratory state since the birth of the first daughter of King Charles Carlyn the third. The king didn''t lack heirs since he already had 6 sons but it is said that not having a daughter saddened the king greatly. Now that he just got a daughter, the king is apparently in a generous mood, cutting taxes and launching festivals. All that sound like music to my ears. After a while i finally reach the castle, the moon is high up in the sky, i need to hurry before people start getting up. This city is a highly fortified one. The castle look so immense because it is a castle city. The city is inside giant walls surrounding the colossal castle. Everything look as if it was one monstrously big castle. Along side the walls are strategically placed guard towers high enough to see most of the city and surroundings. To any normal beings, this city would be considered impregnable but to me... a walk in the park... I first expand my mana aura as thin as possible, exploring the castle when i finally hear what i wanted to hear. ¡°WAAANnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!! WANNNNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn! WANNNNNNNnnnnnn¡± (Baby) ''Target locked.'' (Michael) I slowly localize the source of the noise and see a women bent over a baby cradle. She is comforting the baby before returning to her bed a few feet away. In the bed, a man is sleeping. I assume, Daddy and Mommy... I wait until everything get''s quiet again then slowly transfer my mana to the targeted room. There, in my mana body i stand over the cradle, a 2 month old baby is sleeping. I slowly approach my hand from the baby''s face then stop myself. ''A baby without much hairs... If i drill a hole in it''s head people will notice. And i need to prevent it from waking up it''s parents...'' (Michael) So i gently entered my mana through it''s mouth and nose, Enveloped it''s vocal cords to immobilize them then quickly drilled up to the brain from inside the nose. The baby immediately woke up, wanting to cry but no sounds came out. Since i am now quite good at this i finish the lobotomy in a few minutes. Now the hard part begin, i proceed in taking over the body, but fitting all my mana inside such a small body is an exploit in itself. And i need to be finished by morning when those two vermin''s wake up. Working as hard as i could i was finished by the time the sun came out. I stayed there immobile, fixating the ceiling when they finally started moving. Mother a bit worried for not being awoken by ''me'' crying, quickly came to me and looked down in ''my'' cradle. I was looking back at her worried face with a beautiful and pure smile. She immediately irradiated joy at my sight and grabbed me in her arms. ¡°Is this my beautiful baby girl?! Yes it isss!!! tickle* tickle* tickle*¡± (Queen Cristiana) ¡°Guhuhuhuhu!¡± (Michael) Then mother froze and looked at me. ¡°gagagugu hihihiihi?¡± (Michael) She tilted her head and brushed it off. She sat on a chair next to my cradle and sat me on her legs. She untied the strings of her night dress and popped a tit out. She then gently grabbed me and stuck my face on it. ''Hoo sweet nectar!!'' (Michael) ¡°Drink a lot my beautiful Krea.¡± (Queen Cristiana) ''Hooo you won''t tell me twice... So my name is Krea now hee...'' (Krea) Suck* suck* suck* suck* suck* suck* suck* [...] Lick* lick* lick* Mother twitched a bit at me twirling my tongue around her nipple but brushed it off as her child simply playing. I drank as much as i could but my body fell asleep mid-breakfast. Mother placed me back in my cradle just in time as a few maids came in and started dressing the queen, then the king who woke up at their arrival. Then mother left in a hurry while father came to my bed and looked at me with a smile reaching his ears. ¡°You are the most perfect little baby girl in the whoooole world! Daddy loveeee youu my beautiful princess !!¡± (King Charles 3rd) kiss* kiss* kiss* kiss* He then wished me a good day, and left me in the care of a rough looking maid. She looked around 50 years old and time had left it''s mark on her face. She has black hairs and blue eyes, and look like a woman who frown permanently. I was a bit annoyed but calmed down thinking at how i could make her go into ''extended vacations''. The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon. The old maid then sat on a chair next to me, and started fixing some clothes. After around an hour she got up, looked around a bit, then looked trough the 4th floor bedroom window we were at. Then with the suspicious look of someone about to steal something started rummaging trough the drawers, then around the bed. I observed attentively as i thought i could discover something very interesting. But nothing could have prepared me for what was about to come next... The maid found a pair of dirty underwear my father wore yesterday. She brought it to her nose, took a deep breath. Then showing a satisfied expression laid down on my parents bed, slowly lifted her dress allowing her to slide her hand in her panties. She was getting off of father''s smell... With my father underwear stuck to her nose the started rubbing, faster and faster. Her breath started to become deep and laborious. After a few minute her legs became rigid and straight like sticks and her hand began moving furiously. She began emitting faint squeals, biting into the underwear, then fell limp onto the bed. She then stayed there immobile for a few seconds before getting back up again, placing her dress and hairs back in order briefly in the mirror. She sat right back on her chair and continued doing what she was doing previously. ''... Let''s try getting this out of our memory now shall we...'' (Krea) A bit later i woke up, the old maid took me and brought me to where some of my brothers were. From the look of it it is only the 2 youngest Doran and Dain, both 3 years old. Not twins, just born one after the other. Look like mother and father can''t stop doing it... Guhuhuu* When my 2 brothers saw us arrive, both of them came rushing. They seemed exited to have a sister since they only ever had brothers. I am still to young to interact or do anything without lifting suspicion so i can only spectate. Just looking as these two little twat who keep bothering me. Hurmm* hurmm* i mean brothers. Luckily the maid shield me and tell them to go play with something else. One of these two just called the maid Ghyslaine, so that must be her name. From what i can guess, she is the head maid. Mother soon after came in and took me in her arms. Then once again, same ritual. Suck* suck* suck* suck* suck* suck* suck* [...] Lick* lick* lick* This time i could swear i saw her cheeks getting red! Days after days the frequencies between meal time became shorter... I may end up as an obese baby at this rate, but mommy seem to enjoy feeding me so much. Of course in all my past lives i lived life as a woman many time. I don''t mind either i consider myself asexual, meaning that i can be male or female and it doesn''t mean anything to me... As weird as it may sound, i ate countless cocks in the past and i am damn good at it if i may say. Pleasures, are a lot more pleasurable in a woman''s body... Multiple orgasm? You kidding me?.. How unfair. You also get a lot of privileges only nice curves can get you... But there''s of course some inconvenient... Well not as i am now anyway. This little body is so filled with mana that it is like moving in my mana body while wearing a tight leather suit. If i wanted i could start running, jumping 10 feet high doing backspin and lifting an elephant with one hand even being in a baby''s body. Can you imagine just how creepy that would be? ¡°Helloooo myy loveeee! Bidibidoudidoudidou...¡± (Queen Cristiana) ''Why do adults always talk to babies as if they were retarded?'' (Krea) ¡°Is my baby hungry? Tehehe..¡± (Queen Cristiana) ''... Pervy mommy... meeh why not?'' (Krea) Suck* suck* suck* suck* suck* suck* suck*........ --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s1.postimg.org/6oufj8tjx/MAP4.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 34 - Its raining men! Chapter 34 - It''s raining men! -- [5 years later] The last years were quite interesting... I got to totally infiltrate this family unsuspected. Certainly i need to spend a bit of time before this body can really become useful but taking over one of the older princes would have failed... Those of us who had children can testify to that, even at 2-3 years old, parents know everything of them. The way they smile/laugh/vocalize... Actually even in a few month old baby''s body, back then mother flinched the first time i opened my mouth. Also i am immortal, i have a lot of time. So i go for the long con. I needed a position of power and influence to be able to reach my next target. The man who sent assassins the day i inaugurated my city back then. That fucking pope won''t expect what''s coming his way. I have been really busy these last years. Very often i hear father holding conversations with his ministers about New Heaven. From what i heard it seem they are scared stiff of kicking an hornet nest if they try to enter in contact or do anything that could be misjudged as an attack. Only the Mana church representatives seem to be pushing him into action against us. During the day i am a kid playing around and learning all kind of boring stuff i already know.. Like Etiquette for example... What i enjoyed the most was learning about the kingdom and the history of this world. At night i become, the Grimm Reaper. Actually it''s so boring during the day that i vent myself at night. I''m not sure how many it has been so far... All i know is that i am doing a darn good job seeing people barricading their home at night and thousands of guards paroling incessantly. Hooo! Funny detail.. It''s seem people in the city refer to me as the ''Ghost Butcher''... PPRFFFffffHahahahahaha* ''nanananana who''d you gonna call? Ghost Butcher!!!! Nanananan'' I''m totally happy with that name. Father isn''t happy thought... For a while now he seem to have difficulty sleeping, feeling unfit to be a king since he can''t even protect his subjects... Guhuhuhu* If he knew... The King Charles Carlyn 3the third, my actual father is a 39 years old man with Black hairs and Blue eyes. He seem to be a loving father and dote on me his daughter quite a bit. I obtain pretty much everything i ask of him. The Queen Cristiana Carlyn Dilston is now 27 years old, and still look quite good for having had 7 children. She has purple hairs and beautiful purple eyes that i also inherited from her. She got married when she was 14 years old to my father who was 26 back then. She is the daughter of a rich and influential noble from a northern city in the neighboring Starium Kingdom to the north. This kingdom is a cold and snowy one, only the strongest will consider living up there. This unions was obviously a political one aimed at ensuring a period of peace between the two nations who used to be at each others neck in the past. She birthed my oldest brother, the crown prince Charles Carlyn the 4th one year later at 15 years old. Then they just kept coming one after the other. After the 6th son my parent thought mother couldn''t have children anymore since it took them 3 years before falling pregnant of me. Anyway today''s my 5th birthday and i heard father talking about a coming of age ceremony... Just like that, me, mother and father are now in a luxurious carriage part of a convoy of tens of them escorted by hundreds of soldiers. (I discovered that this world do have horses but they are reserved to nobility... Go figure.) We are heading to where my ceremony is meant to happen... I am wearing a beautiful frilly black dress with matching hair bands and polished black shoes quietly sitting next to mother. ¡°Daddy? What''s this coming of age ceremony?¡± (Krea) ¡°Uhhm? Ho it''s a ceremony every noble and royal families children goes through when they reach 5 years old.¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°uuhhhh... Mhhhmmmm And what it is for ?¡± (Krea) ¡°Ho! It''s complicated adult stuff but simply put...¡± (King Charles 3rd) He then lifted his right hand in the air and then small electrical sparks started jumping between his fingers. ¡°It''s to know if you inherited our royal blood''s affinity. Lightning!¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°Hoooo Woaaaa Daddy you so cool!!!!¡± (Krea) Father showed an embarrassed expression as my mother added: ¡°Don''t praise him to much his head might not be able to fit out of the carriage... Tehehehehe¡± (Queen Cristiana) ''Guhuhuhuhu, i found what i had hoped to find for so long! Even if this body don''t have this ability i know where to get it now...'' (Krea) Then as suddenly as my joy appeared, panic started setting in. That mean there''s going to be people capable of sensing mana affinities... In the castle i still had not met many people but what if i get found out during that ceremony???? ¡°Daddy?... Where are we heading off to? How long before we arrive?¡± (Krea) ¡°Ho.. Hummm We are heading to the sacred castle monastery of our God Andranis... You are going to love it, it''s a castle high in the air! Built on top of a mountain with cliffs and waterfalls on all side. It look as if the castle if floating in the air!¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°We should arrive in less than an hour honey. A nice priest will look into your mana, give you a blessing and we will go back home before night time.¡± (Queen Cristiana) Ok now i am truly panicking... I am fucked if a priest look into my mana can you imagine his reaction? There''s no way i won''t get found out if i let this happen... Then rushing into action i start considering my options. As i look through the carriage windows i see a giant eagle looking bird. ''Bingo! This can work !!'' (Krea) ¡°Mommy, daddy... I''m a bit tired. I will sleep a bit until we arrive.¡± (Krea) ¡°Sure my little princess. Sweet dreams.¡± (King Charles 3rd) Then i quickly started leaving the young girl''s body heading into the forest. I quickly find what i wanted, a big red vulture looking bird at least as big as a human baby''s body... Just perfect. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. Spoiler : http://s14.postimg.org/48cjgc6ip/1409192043693889.jpg {CELLPHONE!} (Krea) {Yes?? [...] Princess? PRRffffff* hihihihihihihihihihi} (Cellphone) She said popping out of nowhere. {Now''s not the time for that!!! Do you know where this Holy castle church thing is?} (Krea) {Yup!!!... Milady... prrfffff*} (Cellphone) I quickly take over the bird''s body, then fly as fast as possible, following Cellphone and trying to catch up to the convoy which kept going ahead of us. I first thought i would easily get used to flying in this body as i always had wings on my divine body but after falling face first on the cold ground i got worried a bit. Luckily i got the hang of it shortly after and now have the convoy in sight. ''Crap!'' (Bird Michael) I think as i can see the convoy arriving to the bottom of the cliff where a big white and blue fortified castle can be seen on top. They now only have a few miles to go before arriving. The convoy have to circle around, then engage itself in a long and steep slope leading to the top. As a bird i take the shortest route and directly go high up to see the castle. Spoiler : http://s7.postimg.org/qvefj08mx/mana_star_pope_main_quarter.jpg I land in the middle of the dreaded place and expand my aura over then entire compound. I don''t notice anyone i would consider to be the pope but only around 50 priests and various workers. I anchor myself tightly to the ground with mana ropes and extend mana tentacles in every directions i can sense ''presences'' from. {Hihihihihihi Getting down to business yay!} (Cellphone) ''Cellphone seem to enjoy herself a bit to much...'' (Bird Michael) All those who were inside the castle got a tentacle forcing it''s way trough their mouth, down their stomachs. Then i expanded the tip making them blow up, spreading guts and gore all over the castle. Then all those who were outside, i started trowing away in all directions. Being on top of a cliff i simply let gravity do the work for me.. I''m pressed in time. Once everyone in the compound have been rid off i quickly fly back to my human body but realize how stupid i had been... There was body flattened on the ground all around the convoy. The guards were on high alert looking up high to where these bodies came from. ''Dammit i totally forgot to be careful about where i threw them... That''s what happen when you rush things through... Fuck!'' (Bird Michael) [Cellphone''s news from home] -With Mae surviving the ''purity field'' proving her faithfulness. Under Michael''s command before he left, Ester and the 5 beauties spend the last 5 years rehabilitating Mae into a ''human''. She can now walk and speak. -The beauties often fight over who get to sleep with the ''vegetable body'' keeping in mind that the tools down there still work perfectly. -The non-pregnant beauties ended up getting pregnant as well... -After giving birth, the beauties kept going at it and now each have 3 babies. (Michael now have ''figuratively'' 16 children) -Only Ester who got a beautiful baby boy which is now 4 years old named ''Karsten'' refuse to sleep with prince Quynn''s body until her Master come back. (Karsten mean one who''s blessed) -Kasa and Shade now have 12 kids in total. Six born recently and have yet to start eating solid food. -The King is still ruling in Michael''s name following his directives faithfully. -New Heaven now have 1,1millions inhabitants and new smaller towns have started popping everywhere through the territory. They still have to come to the capital once a month to give their mana as tribute. -Thorodan rarely come out of the underground city and seem to have built himself a harem down there. They already produced a few hundred eggs which will take a few hundreds years to hatch. -Thank to the ''Prosperity day'' tradition, the city is now in the middle of a natality burst. (Many parks and daycare centers have started popping up in the city to keep up with demands.) The blessed guards seem to be the preferred progenitors to the elven women in the city which explain that the city now have around 100,000 Dark elf baby/children. --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s1.postimg.org/6oufj8tjx/MAP4.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 35 - Touching the Popes D Chapter 35 - Touching the Pope''s D -- Panicking a little, i land in the woods next to the now stopped convoy. I creep a mana thread to the carriage and start re-entering the princess body. I first prioritize the face and necessary muscles to talk since my mother was shaking my body calling my name seeing as my body was unresponsive. ¡°Mommyyy i''m scareddd wannnn* wannnn*¡± (Krea) I crocodile teared... ¡°Don''t worry we won''t let anything happen to you sweet heart. ¡± (Queen Cristiana) She then threw a look to my father that meant, we are getting the hell out of here. ¡°Men! The sacred temple seem under attack! Prepare to block all the exits and wait for the re-enforcement before going up there! The rest of you quickly come back with us, we are returning to the castle!¡± (King Charles 3rd) We then quickly turned around and went back to the castle with the mounted soldiers capable of keeping up with our carriage. I followed behind while slowly re-entering my 5 years old body. ''I messed up, i messed up big time.. Satandammit! This body is just 5 years old and yet it seem i will need to start moving to the next part of my plan... Dammit...'' (Krea) Past midday after that we arrived back at the castle. Father immediately took a battalion of 2000 soldiers and left in a hurry. The rest of the day was hectic and people were running everywhere like crazy persons. That night i stayed put in my small body, afraid of making a move judged suspect. The next morning father came back visibly shaken. He entered the meeting room where he, his ministers and representatives from various factions go to devise the next political moves. I had my aura reaching to the window and listened to their conversation. ¡°This is obviously a move made by that Michael! If i had been there a few minutes earlier i would have been among the victims !!!¡± (Mana star Pope) ''Dammit i missed him by so little...'' (Krea) ¡°Now now calm down and let''s think about this with clear minds... Why would Michael, who never did anything against us nor the Andranisian religion, do this all of a sudden... Doesn''t it seem strange to you?¡± (Minister of External affairs) ¡°Who knows what''s going through this Evil God''s head !¡± (Mana star Pope) ¡°Attacking them would be the fastest way toward a very bloody war against a kingdom belonging to a incontestably powerful being who may have the power of obliterating us all!¡± (Great General of the army) ¡°This is nonsense! With Andranis blessings, no false prophet shall defeat us!¡± (Mana star Pope) ¡°I feel as if this is a setup... Someone wish to see us attacking New Heaven Kingdom.¡± (Minister of External affairs) ¡°What do you mean ?¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°If we wanted to weaken a kingdom, tricking that kingdom into attacking a potentially dangerous kingdom with unknown potential would be hitting two birds with one stone. That way we would weaken both kingdoms and learn about the war potential of the unknown kingdom in the process.¡± (Military strategist) ¡°Hummm that is indeed a possibility... We didn''t find any evidence pointing to anyone, it was as if a monstrous beast had wiped them all at once with a single thought... That''s why the possibility of it being a God... Crossed my mind...¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°That''s what i''m saying!!! It''s this evil God Michael!!! I''m sure of it! And he must be aiming for my life as we speak!¡± (Mana star Pope) Said the pope visibly panicking at this point. ¡°Keep looking for witnesses and evidence, we can''t let ourselves being tricked if another kingdom wish to see us fall... I WANT RESULTS!¡± (King Charles 3rd) ''Uffff it''s getting dangerous... I need to start right now!'' (Krea) {Cellphone!} (Krea) {Princess? prrfff*} (Cellphone) {Tssss it''s getting old now Cellphone... I have work for you.} (Krea) {Yesh??} (Cellphone) {Tell Thorodan to come to the mountain he left me on last time. Tell him to bring a 250 Dragon riders, Ester, Shade and my Halfling body with him. Have him leave in 2 days.} (Krea) {Yeshh!!! They should arrive in a month, more or less.} (Cellphone) {Keep me informed on their progress. Also have an anonymous message sent to the King of the Starium Kingdom, telling him that the Vanerian Kingdom will soon enter in a civil war.} (Krea) Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation. {Yes! Milady! ... hihihihihihihi} (Cellphone) [...] ''Alright, look like i need to start bringing chaos sooner than expected.'' (Krea) As i can sense the Pope heading toward an empty prayer room, i decide to rush over there. I can sense my father slowly making it''s way in that direction accompanied by a few generals and ministers. Look like their conversation isn''t over and they intend to continue it over there. Sensing my father about to turn around the corner i quickly slip into the room. The Pope dressed in a long white robe is kneeling in front of an altar with a star shaped emblem on the wall, giving his prayers. I run up to him which attracted his attention. ¡°Hoo hello young miss! Are you lost? You shouldn''t be in here darling.¡± (Mana star Pope) ¡°What are you doing?¡± (Krea) ¡°Hehe i am talking with our savior, God Andranis my dear child.¡± (Mana star Pope) He said while standing up, dusting his knees. Then sensing my father who''s about to open the door, i use mana and drop the priest pants down and robe up, quickly grabbing the old wrinkly dick in my small 5 years old hands. At this instant my father the King entered, looked up and saw a surprised Pope with his pants down, with his cock in his 5 years old daughter hands. The Pope quickly pushed me aside lifting his pants back up while stuttering: ¡°It''s her! She did it! This girl is possessed!¡± (Mana star Pope) He said while pointing me with his shaking index finger. ¡°The nice mister said Andranis would protect all my family if i played ''grow the mushroom'' with him! Isn''t it nice daddy???¡± (Krea) I said showing a smile filled with innocence. ¡°Youuuu Motherrr Fuuuuckkkerrrrr¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°ShhSHhshee''s Lyinggg!!!! She must be possessed by Michael!!!! That''s it!! It''s YOU MICHAEL! SHOW YOURSELF!¡± (Mana star Pope) At this point father simply lost it. He came rushing at him sword in hand and beheaded him in front of the sacred altar. Then he took me in his arms and ran out of the room as i was crying so well i could have won an Oscar. The entire kingdom fell to chaos as the supporter of the Andranisian faith started mobilizing at the news of the King executing the holy Pope without trial. Father simultaneously mobilized his personal army to defend the castle in case things get from bad to worst. That night i did the same thing i always do during night time when i am not out hunting. {Was he a bad man?} (???) {Of course.. He was a cancer to this kingdom...} (Michael) {Won''t Daddy and mommy get in trouble?} (???) {Guhuhuhuhu* Maybe... But this incoming purge is more important for the future of this kingdom.. We need to see the big picture.} (Michael) {But but... Mommy and Daddy... Sniff* sniff*} (???) {Don''t cry Krea... I will protect them the best i can, i promise you this as compensation for letting me borrow your body for so long.} (Michael) {Reallyyy???? Thankkk You God-Sama!!!} (Krea) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s1.postimg.org/6oufj8tjx/MAP4.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 36 - Many men, one night Chapter 36 - Many men, one night -- Throughout the years, me and Krea became quite close... I spent her entire life inside her body, talking to her, protecting her. Teaching, reassuring her when she was scared, giving her attention when she felt lonely. I know she love her parents a lot but i am still the most important in her heart. What? You thought i had lobotomized her? Yup... That''s right.. i did. But i told you i had became quite good at it... Since i acquired the mana affinity ''Cellular reversal'' a few years back i refined my methods... Obviously. Lobotomy is performed by cutting connection between some parts of the brain... With ''Cellular reversal '' i can fix them in a seconds... It''s even quicker than cutting them. I now see lobotomy as a ''stop button'' to the brain. When i want her to be conscious but still want to be the one in control... I cut the spinal cord in the neck region. That way they are fully conscious, excepted they are only spectator, i am the one running the show. It feel the same way as having someone in your brain. So we could have conversations, i thought her everything she needed to know. I basically raised her... (Instead of raising my ''own-ish'' sons back home). And when she wanted to play or something else i healed everything, giving her back her body while staying warmly inside as spectator. During those 5 years, i did an amazing job at mentally preparing her to worship me. (Getting my drift?) What kept me busy the most these last years was to subliminally whisper brainwashing messages at night to all the princes, the King and the Queen... The intel gathering took a lot of effort as well.. I took special care in identifying all the possible traitors, spies, 2 faced ministers, generals worshiping a little to much Andranis etc. All those possible obstacles and traitors to the royal family have mostly been what i hunted down at night during these last 5 years. I always took great pleasure in making example out of them for the others to see. Ripping them to shred and stuff... As my plan had already unfolded as i expected, it was now time for the serious part to begin, i am simply waiting for news from Cellphone. {Dring! Dring!} (Cellphone) {Ha! Finally! So? Did they take the bait?} (Michael) {HihihiHIhihi YESHH! A lot and lot of big and scary things are coming with them!!!! They have flying horned... things and wyverns, and all kind of new things! WEEEEEEE!} (Cellphone) {Guhuhuhuhuhu exelent...} (Michael) I had an anonymous intel leaked at Starium kingdom hinting them at an easy kingdom to take over due to civil war... And they took the bait as expected. Guhuhuhu* Part 3 of the plan can now begin! That night i crept in all the princes bedroom and lobotomized them all. I also did the same with Krea whom i had already warned of this being needed. She had accepted it the best way a 5 years old can but since she was already used to it in shorter period... That made it easier on her. She even told me that she would be waiting for me and would miss me. Such an adorable kid. In the morning loud yells and cries could be heard. A maid came in our room running and started shaking me. ¡°Princess ?! Princess !!! PRINCESS KREA!!!!!! NOOOoooooooooo!!!!¡± (Maid) ¡°Her too?? Nooooo sob* sob* sob* my babiesss WAAAANNnnnnn!!* WHAT HAPPENED TO MY BABIESSSS!!!!!!!!???¡± (Queen Cristiana) Father then entered my room with eyes filled with panic and sadness. ¡°Noo not her too... sob* sob* sob* sob* WHY GOD!!!!!!?????? ANDRANIS WHY IS THIS HAPPENING TO US??????!!!!!!!! sob* sob* sob* sob* ¡± (King Charles 3rd) Seeing as the main actors are all reunited in the same room i enter the stage. I materialize my red glowing eyes into this body eyeballs making them glow powerfully. I then used mana to levitate a few inches off the bed. Seeing this my ''parents'' backed away in panic. ¡°Aaa A a Andranis?¡± (King Charles 3rd) I slowly turn the body forward to have it in standing position while still hovering. I trow a powerful glare at the king and give a frown. Then i start speaking while using mana to create a powerful and deep male voice. ¡°You stupid mortals... Worshiping an evil being, giving him power by worshiping him, then angering him... Not surprising i can feel Andranis curses all over this kingdom.¡± (Michael) ¡°Ww.....W..Who are you?¡± (King Charles 3rd) Then glaring at him with my red eyes i started to vibrate my mana at a low frequency shaking the entire castle. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it. ¡°Use your damn head and you will know deep inside of you who i am.¡± (Michael) [...] The one who broke the silence wasn''t the king, but the Queen who got the answer right. ¡°Michael!!!? The God of Death??? GASPPPP*¡± (Queen Cristiana) The king almost fell to the ground after hearing that. ¡°Did you do this to our children???!!!!!!!¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°... Of course not, dumbass... I am only using your daughter as a medium to communicate. I am actually on my way toward your kingdom as we speak. Andranis as convinced the Starium kingdom of attacking you while your country is affected by her curses.¡± (Michael) Their faces turned white, their eyes going wide filled with incredulity. ¡°Nn..n.nNo way!..¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°What??? Father did?????????? sob* sob*¡± (Queen Cristiana) ¡°You hold no chance of winning this battle... So i am bringing a bit of support but if you don''t want me to come i can just turn around and..*¡± (Michael) ¡°PITY No! Please Help us !! Andranis has betrayed and abandoned us!!!¡± (Queen Cristiana) Hearing her i turn my head toward the Kind and look at him in silence. ¡°P..p Please great God Michael, help me save my family...¡± (King Charles 3rd) [...] ¡°I accept, it shall be done.¡± (Michael) ¡°Wait can you remove that curse from our children?¡± (Queen Cristiana) ¡°Huhmmm if they were in my kingdom, then with no problem yes i could. But since they are in a kingdom filled with Andranis followers and where my worship is outlawed, i am uncertain of having enough power to overwrite those curses. Know this, Andranis is powerful but he is not a God. In this universe, there''s only two God. Me and my brother Lucifer. Worshiping this fake God gave him power, but if your kingdom was to worship me i could rid it of his influence. Meaning, getting rid of all the curses in the process.¡± (Michael) ¡°You mean converting my entire kingdom to your worship?¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°Yes, stopping the worship of a demon for the worship of a true God wishing to protect your kingdom instead of destroying it. Otherwise i see no possibility in saving your children...¡± (Michael) ¡°When will you arrive?¡± (Queen Cristiana) ¡°I should arrive in 2 weeks, until then i can see things will degrade rapidly, stay strong my childs.¡± (Michael) Immediately after finishing saying this i stopped all mana manipulations. Krea''s body fell limp on the bed under her still shocked parents eyes. I then turned my attention somewhere else using my aura and started to observe everyone''s movement. The ones i identified as possible traitors in particular. I identify one of the general i had a big target on. He was far to faithful to the fake God Andranis to be on the King''s side... He was a dangerous bomb waiting to explode. I established telepathic connection and told him: {I am the great God Andranis! I can sense you are one of my faithful follower, so i bestow this divine mission upon you! You shall gather all the men faithful to me still inside this castle and come to the backyard tonight. I will bestow my blessing upon you.} (Andranichael) ¡°Yy yYyyEs! My LORD!¡± (Traitor General) He said out loud while hitting his fist on his heart which attracted a few curious gazes in his direction. ''Yesss all of you traitors at the same place, at the same time, outside in the middle of the night... Come and receive my blessings... Guhuhuhuhu*'' (Michael) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s1.postimg.org/6oufj8tjx/MAP4.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 37 - Me, myself and my toys Chapter 37 - Me, myself and my toys -- I kept the castle safe, all the traitors have been taken care of. The king is panicking, the Starium army has come and swelled the religious faction ranks up. There''s soldiers, all sort of monsters i''ve never seen before (Some look like bat-harpies) and massive siege towers and weapons. It''s an ocean of them all gathered outside the city walls. I can understand his worries since the city army count 25,000 against 300 000 outside. Starium kingdom army arrival had ruined all hope for reinforcement. Everyday was filled with fear that they would launch the first attack. {Cellphone! They need to hurry now... We are running out of time fast...} (Michael) {One more day still... Thorodan is going ZoooOoooo-per fast!!! You told him to delay 2 days before leaving... Bhuuuu*} (Cellphone) {Rhaaa it''s not easy to estimate the arrival time of an army perfectly.... To many factors and variables...} (Michael) ''Well if everybody die at least i''ll protect Krea...'' (Michael) That night, the invading army launched the attack. Mages were trowing fire attacks, enormous orcs started bashing against the walls, flying demon looking creature were flying above head trowing boiling oil then lighting it on fire. The massive siege towers were slowly making their way forward when a wall got breached. Waves after waves soldiers and monsters starting pouring in through the hole. The castle towers were on fire and crumbling in places. The onslaught lasted until the break of dawn. Spoiler : http://s18.postimg.org/quj6rf1yf/Siege_of_Adhanoria.jpg The entire city was emitting black smoke, peoples were yelling and crying everywhere. Women were raped, men and boys slaughtered. But the young girls were the ones with the worst faith. They were to be brought back to their kingdom as ''prize''. Who know after that what will happen of them. Spoiler : http://s9.postimg.org/w7lef9hvh/6a821ac0ef983319f5de01f38b650898.jpg The soldiers retreated inside the inner walls, last line of defense before they swarm inside the castle. It seem i failed...Then as if my prayer had been answered: {Dring! Dring!} (Cellphone) {Yesyes?} (Michael) {They will be there in 15 minutes! WEEEEeee!} (Cellphone) As soon as i heard this i moved as fast as possible, getting out of Krea and rush toward the mountain we will meet at. As soon as i got there i was met with the so nostalgic sight of Thorodan, Ester, Shade holding my halfling body on his shoulder and... Mae? She''s glaring at me giving a frown... Then start fast walking toward me while stomping her feet. ¡°Heyyy! Little pup ! How have you.. PUNCH!*¡± (Michael) ¡°OOOOOOWWWWWWWWWWWWWAAAAAAAA¡± (Mae) Well poor Mae... My body contain so much condensed mana that i am harder than steel... She obviously broke many bones in her hands. She''s contorting in pain while holding her wrist. Sighh... So i enveloped her hand with my mana and used ''Cellular Reversal'' immediately healing everything. Of course it hurt like a bitch since bones need to be realigned. [...] She''s still glaring at me... Then suddenly Ester Jumped in my arms. ¡°MASTERRRRRRRRRRRRR WAAAANNNNNNNnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!!!!!¡± (Ester) ¡°I missed you too Ester. Pat* pat* pat*¡± (Michael) {It is a pleasure to see you fine and well my Lord Nyaaa} (Shade) {How''s the little family going?} (Michael) {As you asked, i impregnate her as soon as she give birth. So she''s expecting more soon. With that said, i would say the family is doing perfectly well.} (Shade) Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences. Guhuhuhuhu* With Mae giving me a complicated expression i start re-entering my body. It should take a few minutes so i decide to ask about our son. ¡°So! How''s little heu... Kraken doing?¡± (Michael) ¡°It''s Karsten!!!!¡± (Ester) She said with a displeased expression. ¡°Haa! Yes! .. kar. Kra..k.. That!... How''s he?¡± (Michael) ¡°He''s... hum...¡± (Ester) She was fidgeting while looking down at the ground. ¡°[...] What!!????.... Something happened?¡± (Michael) ¡°Ho no! He''s.. Doing really well....¡± (Ester) She was still avoiding eye contact. ¡°...... I''m loosing patience....¡± (Michael) To that Mae broke the silence. ¡°He''s the new King.....¡± (Mae) ¡°Uwhat?????? A small dark elf, who''s not even 5 years old, is the motherfucking King??????¡± (Michael) ¡°He..he''s older than that...now anyway...¡± (Ester) At this, i was so confused that i missed her mumbling: ¡°He''s not a dark elf either....grmgmrm*¡± (Ester) ¡°Isn''t there an emergency somewhere? Let''s not waste time talking let''s gooo!!¡± (Ester) She said while pointing her right arm forward and slowly walking away. ''Very weird... It''s bugging me now... But i must hurry.'' (Michael) I finalizes re-entering my gorgeous body and jump on Thorodan''s back. Everybody else followed my lead then it hit me. ¡°Eh.... Didn''t i asked you to bring 250 Dragon riders?¡± (Michael) {Rharharhahra Yes master!} (Thorodan) He then jumped high in the air flapping his wings giving us altitude. Then at the same time i took a look around and could see hundreds of dragons doing the same all around from the forest and the mountain. Each of these beautiful dragons had a fierce looking ''Dark warrior'' on top of them. ¡°Guhuhuhu what a splendid sight... Let''s hurry, that way!¡± (Michael) I said pointing toward the huge column of smoke that could be seen from miles around. Then as a flock of migratory birds we quickly made our way down to the castle. I had them placed in ''V'' formation large enough to cover the entire battlefield. Then made a low pass with all the dragons blowing fire-breaths on the way. The battle field was now a burning inferno. The enemy mages quickly started casting water spells aimed at controlling the fire. Thorodan made another pass and i jumped from his back down in the middle of the battlefield matrix style, creating a big crater where i landed. I generated i massive mana pulse blowing away everything around me 30 feet back. I then enveloped my body in condensed mana, materialize my gauntlets and cloak. After that i created a scythe out of highly condensed black mana giving it a sinister aura. The scythe is emitting a black mist that act like black dried ice smoke. I looked around with my piercing, glowing red eyes. At this point the battlefield was in panic, excepted in the area where i had just jumped to. There, the soldiers were staring with agape mouths, completely frozen in place. Some of them had visibly pissed their pants, other were already prostrating in reverence. In a quick Shockwave like burst of mana i covered a zone of 300 square feet in dense mana barely lighter than air. Then soldiers started to have difficulty breathing, it is then that i used my new favorite affinity. ¡°LIGHTNING!¡± (Michael) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s1.postimg.org/6oufj8tjx/MAP4.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 38 - Mr King, Wanna fuck? Chapter 38 - Mr King, Wanna fuck? -- ¡°LIGHTNING!¡± (Michael) As i say the word, all the mana expanded in the 300 feet radius start sparkling, then FHOOOOMM! The entire battlefield become inundated with the brightest of light. Immediately after came the eardrum shattering sound of thunder. KABHOOMMMM! Everyone being blinded by the light couldn''t see but instinctively ducked as they hear that sound. Random enemy soldier (Let''s call him Tomas) -POV As i was slashing and cutting at my enemies hundreds of dragons came at us from up above, breathing fire all over the battlefield. I could see my comrades caught on fire trying to put out the fire by rolling on the ground soaked with blood and guts. ¡°HAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa!!!!!! IT BURNNNNNNN!!!!!!!¡± (TorchMan) ¡°HAAAAAA MY FACEEE!¡± (CrispyMan) ¡°HAAAA MY LEGS!!!!¡± (LeglessMan) ¡°MOMMYYYY!!!!!¡± (PisspantsMan) Spoiler : http://s30.postimg.org/lo3v4m1lb/Full_on_war.jpg Then all of a sudden i could hear a commotion back in the center of the battlefield, so i tried to have a look at what was happening. Suddenly a ''cornea frying'' flash of light spewed from the direction i was previously looking at going up to the sky, creating a hole through the clouds up above. ''Hurggg My eyes burns...'' (Tomas) When my sight finally returned i looked in the direction the flash of light had came from. Sunlight was pouring through the hole in the clouds, creating a beam of light shining directly at a dark figure standing still in the middle of a 300 feet diameter disaster zone. All around him the ground is scorched, dried and littered with little pieces of charred corpses here and there. Even the soldier''s armors seem to have melted. In this area of apocalypse little purple sparks can be seen still buzzing on the blackened ground. The dark figure lift his head, showing two fear inducing glowing crimson eyes. The dark figure is holding what look like a farming tool used to cut grass, a scythe... But at first glance you can tell it is not your average scythe. A quick look at it''s ominous aura is enough for the soldiers who witnessed the scene to start deserting the battlefield. The dark figure lift his arm holding the scythe, then do a quick slash in the air in the direction of a giant hammer wielding orc. I was expecting to see the orc cut in half but what happened was far more horrible. Not only the orc but all the soldiers situated in the general area he had aimed his slashing motion at, started melting. Their eyeballs leaked out of their orbits, their flesh was melting off of their body leaving only the muscles exposed. It is then that the sound of some sort of trumpet could be heard, signaling retreat. I never have been so happy to hear that sound ever in my life. Everybody started running away, creating a stampede where the poor soldiers who fell got trampled to death. It is then, after a few feet that our universe crumbled. The dark figure used powerful mana to amplify his voice and said. ¡°NONE OF THEM ARE ALLOWED TO ESCAPE!¡± (Dark Figure) Then a monstrously big wall of trees started to grow all around the battlefield, completely trapping us inside of it. The wall covered miles in diameter and was hundreds of feet high. The one who seemed to be casting such a monstrous spell was a young, beautiful purple elf. She jumped down a dragon simply too big and incredible looking for someone to believed it to exist, if not for the fact that i was watching it with my eyes right now. The purple elf landed next to the dark figure and hugged him. At this point 80% of the soldiers were prostrating down to the ground hoping to survive this ordeal. I obviously did the same and then the battlefield became quiet. Nothing but silence, men crying for help as they are bleeding to death, others suffering of first to third degree burns all over their body. After a while, curious i lifted my head to see. The dragons had left, circling high in the air further away. I saw a black cat beast-man swooping in, taking the female purple elf and jumping on a dragon leaving the area in a hurry. All that was left on this battlefield was us, and this dark figure. The men suddenly started regaining confidence as the dark figure stayed immobile, seemingly concentrated on something else. Some of them suddenly got up, weapons in hands and rushed him at high speed hoping to overwhelm him. The dark figure then lifted his head, his eyes started to glow powerfully and then said... ¡°Sorry for making you wait.. Guhuhuhuhu¡± (Dark figure) [...] BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!* Michael -POV I was standing in the middle of a crater. The entire area inside Ester wooden wall was... Gone... It was my first time trying this affinity so i may have put a bit to much mana into it... There''s nothing left.. Even Ester''s wall is all fucked up. Spoiler : If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.http://s17.postimg.org/9h23l18zj/Barren_lands.jpg During this battle i used two affinity i had never used before. ''Corrosive Poison'' and ''Molecular instability''. Simply explained, ''Corrosive Poison'' seem to be acting as an acid gas... Get exposed to it, your skin melt. You breath that in, and it melt your lungs... Quite the nasty stuff. ''Molecular instability'' is a lot more useful but maybe a bit overpowered seeing from the crater i am standing in. It destabilize mana at the molecular level which result in an explosion. It work a little bit the same way as an atom bomb. (Good thing i told my men to retreat to a safe distance first.) Then my men riding their dragons landed in the crater, unmounted and all circled around me. They prostrated in front of me, their forehead to the ground. I told them to rise, and then as usual. ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Dragon Riders) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Dragon Riders) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Dragon Riders) They keep doing this, i don''t know what it mean, but it is a mantra sung with the deepest part of the throat. Almost humming it like a Buddhist mantra. It''s supposed to show absolute devotion and worship to their God. Personally i don''t care... It''s sound pretty bad-ass when i enter the throne room and they start doing it. ¡°Masterrrrrr! You''re so strongggg¡± (Ester) She said now glued to me. ¡°ROAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRR!¡± (Thorodan) Said Thorodan... I took it as (Obviously since he is my master) [In the background] ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Dragon Riders) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Dragon Riders) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Dragon Riders) ¡°All of you, look for survivors. Put them in cages. I''ll play with them when i''m bored.¡± (Michael) ¡°AYE!!!!!!¡± (Dragon Riders) We then stayed a few minutes, having conversations and catching up with what we missed. ¡°Sooo Ester... About what you said ear*...¡± (Michael) ¡°HOO! Did you notice ? Mae''s perfectly ''humanized'' now!¡± (Ester) Slap!* ¡°Did i ever gave you a reason to think i was someone with patience to unanswered questions?¡± (Michael) Then in the corner of my eye i noticed a small group of soldiers approaching, accompanied by the King, Charles the third. ''Prrffff!* Charles the turd...'' (Michael) They walked up to us, then they looked up in the air... Fixating on Thorodan''s imposing and intimidating figure. Then looked at me. The King then fell on his knee and started bowing. ¡°PRAISE THE GREAT GOD MICHAEL!¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°HOORAY!!! HOORAY!!! HOORAY!!! HOORAY!!! HOORAY!!!¡± (King''s soldiers) ¡°Rise.¡± (Michael) I said as i was reabsorbing my mana inside my body and removing my cloak and gauntlets. The king then looked up at me, his eyes growing wide. I first thought he was shocked to see me in a halfling body but i started questioning this possibility as i saw his cheeks getting red. ¡°Gg..gg..Great God Michael! I owe you everything, i shall dedicate my life to you!.... HOO! Great God which perfection can''t even describe!¡± (King Charles 3rd) ''What with the change in attitude...'' (Michael) ¡°I did what needed to be done. It is for the best of everyone living in this world.¡± (Michael) ¡°Yesss!! Exactly!! It is as you, the most beautiful being on earth said... Come ! Come with me inside, don''t look at the mess hehehehe...(Nervous laugh*)¡± (King Charles 3rd) We then followed the King inside the castle as my men started to fill the hastily made metal cages near the walls with enemies survivors. Then me, the King, Ester, Mae and Shade entered a comfortable room where the Queen was waiting. ¡°Darling, i present to you the great God Michael who just saved us all!¡± (King Charles 3rd) She looked at the one her husband was pointing at, when her eyes met me, they went blank. Her cheeks went red up to her ears as she spoke. ¡°T..t....t.This... is... Micha*... Faint*¡± (Queen Cristiana) She made a loud Thud* as she fell to the ground. [...] At this point i looked back at the King wondering why he wasn''t going to help her but when i saw him... His eyes were glued to me, red cheeks and a little trickle of saliva going down his mouth. He most likely didn''t even notice her fainting. ''Guhuhuhu let''s tease him a little...'' (Michael) ¡°I can smell lust from you. Wanna fuck?¡± (Michael) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s1.postimg.org/6oufj8tjx/MAP4.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 39 - Cant handle that much meat Chapter 39 - Can''t handle that much meat -- Flustered, the king almost fell on his ass. ¡°Oo... o ..of.. Of course ..not... I am a married... man..¡± (King Charles 3rd) He said while fidgeting with his fingers. ¡°Huhuhuhu* i can understand that.¡± (Michael) ¡°Y..y..ye..Yea... it would be.... wrong?...right?...bbb..B..But .............w..W.would... you?¡± (King Charles 3rd) I slowly came close to him while staring in his eyes. His face was so red it was hilarious. I then gave him a light tap on his crotch and said: ¡°Sorry i don''t do old men... But thanks for the attention.¡± (Michael) I then sat on a chair while suppressing a laughter. Everyone sat and Mae took the seat next to mine. ¡°Ho that''s right, this is your hometown isn''t it? Sorry to say but the king killed your old boss...¡± (Michael) Then she glared at me once again. ¡°Wasn''t me.. I swurr...¡± (Michael) ¡°God is telling the truth young miss... The pope... Had unacceptable sexual habits.¡± (King Charles 3rd) Mae then threw him a surprised look. Then looked back at me with questioning in her eyes. ¡°See? Told ya... Got notin'' to do with me... And you keep glaring at me... does that me you prefer staying here after we leave?¡± (Michael) I said folding my arms and lifting my chin up. Shake head* Shake head* Shake head* Shake head* Shake head* ''Alright... But if she keep that attitude i''ll trow her down my skyscraper.'' (Michael) ¡°G..g.g.Great God, please can you save our children?¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°Ho yhea... The Andranis curse thing... Hummm... There''s not enough worshiping around to give me the necessary power... You see Gods gather power via his followers worship.. And since this place is voided of my religion, i don''t have much power against that Andranis of yours.¡± (Michael) ¡°Ho nooo.. What can i do?¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°Humm... It depend on your motivation... If you destroy all that relate to Andranis, and construct me a temple, and convert your people to my faith.. I would definitely have the power to do so...¡± (Michael) ¡°Yes! Yes! MEN!!! MEN!!!!!¡± (King Charles 3rd) Some soldiers immediately entered the room. ¡°Gather all the able men and women, use any mean necessary and go and destroy anything related to Andranis in the city! Tonight we are holding a mass in Michael''s honor!!!¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°Yes! SIR!¡± (Guard) ''Guhuhuhu perfect...'' (Michael) ¡°While we are doing all this, is your magnificence hungry?¡± (King Charles 3rd) Everyone looked at me with hungry eyes... ¡°I guess we are...¡± (Michael) ¡°MAID! MAID! PREPARE A FEAST!¡± (King Charles 3rd) We spend the day and night celebrating, there was many giant piles of Andranis artifact being burnt by the hundred. It truly was a beautiful sight. Those who refused to convert got banned from the kingdom, their belongings being donated to me as tribute. Then that night at the mass, it''s started awkward but when they saw me, the citizen fell under my charm. So the next morning i told the king. ¡°If you bow to me, and kiss my bare foot with nothing but love toward me i should have had gathered enough power to heal them all.¡± (Michael) A bit taken aback the King hesitated a second, then lost himself in my eyes. When he came back to his senses he threw himself on the ground and started untying my boot. After a while he gently removed my booth. His breath became deep and laborious. He was holding my food inches from his face, admiring it as a piece of art. Then he slowly brought it to his mouth, and gave it a long kiss while taking a long breath. Then, seemingly unsatisfied he kissed it again, and again. I think he was making love to my foot. ¡°Alright, that should do it.¡± (Michael) He looked back up to me with sad puppy eyes. ''It feel like watching Mae.'' (Michael) I could see from afar, the Queen was hiding behind a column, observing the scene. She knew i had spotted her, we simply kept staring at each other while the King was getting off of my foot. She was red and was breathing quickly through her half opened mouth. ¡°I will prepare myself for the ceremony. It should take a few hours. No one disturb me...¡± (Michael) Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Yes!!! yes!! Immediatly!¡± (King Charles 3rd) He snapped his finger and everybody left the entire floor my room was on. ¡°I will go take a rest while you prepare, if you need anything don''t hesitate to wake me up, nights have been a bit hectic these last weeks.¡± (King Charles 3rd) On this he entered his bedroom which was 4 doors away from mine. Then using telephaty: {Miss Cristiana i would like you to stay.} (Michael) She was going down the stairs then froze at my words. She looked back at me with hopeful eyes. She then went back up the stairs, and walked up to me. Her face was so red i though she would faint again. I took her hand and slowly dragged her along. Then i stopped in front of the royal bedroom the King was sleeping in. I threw her a deep look to which she immediately started panicking, shaking her head at high speed. She was talking without making a sound. On her lips could be read. No!* No!* No!* No!* No!* No!* No!* No!* No!* I threw another look that meant: Yes!* Yes!* Yes!* Yes!* Yes!* Yes!* Yes!* She started fidgeting, holding the front of her dress with nervous hands. She was looking down to the floor and avoided my eyes. I opened the door, pushed her in, and closed the door behind us. She was looking in all directions with wide eyes, pointing in all directions, visibly panicking. The royal room truly was magnificent. A giant golden bed with silk drapery everywhere. There was a table and chair placed on a beautiful carpet in the middle of the room for breakfast. There also was all types of expensive looking drawers and golden nightstands. In the corner of the room, was a make-up station with a big mirror. Definitively the Queen''s area. I dragged her next to the bed, made sure the king was deeply asleep, and formed earplugs with mana in his ears cutting him from all sounds. I turned around and gave her an almost obscenely lustful smile. She gasped, took a few steps back in fear. She was twirling the front of her dress so much that i though she would ruin it. ¡°You don''t want me to?¡± (Michael) To that i got no answer. ''I''ll take that as a yes'' (Michael) I grabbed her by her hairs, and while standing behind her, i bent her over the bed a few inches from her husband sleeping face. At this point she was still shaking her head, whispering no* no* no* stop* stop* So i lifted her dress over her back, ripped her panty hose and panties. She quickly straitened up and slapped me. She then ran to the door, grabbed the door handle and just stood there. As for me i hadn''t moved an inch and simply kept looking at her. She then gave a long sighhhh and turned around. She was pouting with a very red face. ¡°Why here??????¡± (Queen Cristiana) She whispered. ¡°Why not? It''s trilling isn''t it?¡± (Michael) She gave a confused look at that answer. We then stared at each other.... After a short staring contest, i won the argument by popping my fully erected cock out of my pants. Gasp!!!* Faint* Thud!* [...] SIGHHHHHHhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh................. --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s1.postimg.org/6oufj8tjx/MAP4.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 40 - Doggy style Chapter 40 - Doggy style -- I bit disappointed, i grabbed the fainted Queen and placed placed her on the royal bed next to her husband and simply left. It is in a bad mood that i walked down the hallway toward my room and saw Mae fidgeting in front of the door to my room. When she saw me she turned around and left. Simply ignoring her, i grabbed the door handle to enter my room. There again, my eyes met with Mae who had stopped and turned around to watch me. She seemed to be waiting for me to say something. ¡°Do you need anything?¡± (Michael) She gave a frown and left... ''What the fuck is wrong with her...'' (Michael) Brushing it off i entered my room. There, Ester was sitting on the side of the bed waiting for me. ¡°I''m happy to see you here... Now...You know what i want to know.¡± (Michael) I said glaring at her. ¡°Sighhhh... I never intended to keep it a secret... it''s just really a weird situation i can barely understand myself.¡± (Ester) ¡°... I''m listening... ¡° (Michael) ¡°B..b. Back then... The first time you made love to me...¡± (Ester) ¡°Yea the first time when i came on your back and Triwathwen gulped it all down...¡± (Michael) I said with a nostalgic voice. (I think i miss Triwathwen) ¡°Y...Yea that time... The next night after that time, y...y.y your brother appeared to me in a dream....¡± (Ester) ¡°....... Lucifer??????¡± (Michael) ¡°Mhhh yes...¡± (Ester) ¡°... Keep going dammit ! What did he do? You fucked with him? Did you cheat on me???¡± (Michael) I angrily said ready to behead her. ¡°OF COURSE NOT!!! Master is the only one for me!!!!!!¡± (Ester) I lowered my hand after hearing her say that. ¡°So..... Keep going...¡± (Michael) ¡°He.. he said... That even if you came inside me that i would only be able to give birth to Prince Quynn''s children...¡± (Ester) ¡°Well... Yhea.. that''s kinda true...¡± (Michael) ¡°So he asked me if i wanted to bear you a child that would really be yours... Of course i said yes!¡± (Ester) ¡°........¡± (Michael) ¡°So he then gave me a... blessing? Or a gift?... He said that the miracle would activate if one day you ended up cumming inside of me...¡± (Ester) ¡°....... Is that why for an entire week you kept telling me ''Fill me up! - Cum inside! - Not on my ass!'' every time we did it?¡± (Michael) She reddened at my words. Nod* Nod* Nod* ¡°He said our child would be a mix of both our souls, and his body would be made based on both our original bodies, and a little gift from him.¡± (Ester) ¡°Ok.. So Kraken''s soul is half me half you... And a little bit of Lucifer''s?! Then his body is what?¡± (Michael) ¡°Karsten!!!!¡± (Ester) Frown* ¡°Yes! Krasten... What''s his body?¡± (Michael) ¡°Well.. He''s a halfling like you.... Excepted...¡± (Ester) ¡°Excepted............????¡± (Michael) ¡°My original body is Wood-elf... And your original body from what Lucifer said is, a divine body or something...¡± (Ester) ¡°HAAA!!! I get it !!! Guhuhuhuhu* So that''s what you did brother... huhuhuhu*¡± (Michael) Ester looked at me apparently surprised. ¡°Y..y..You aren''t mad?¡± (Ester) ¡°Why would i be?¡± (Michael) ¡°....B.. B...Because i kinda tricked you into having a baby...¡± (Ester) ¡°Pwahahahaha if i was so annoyed by it i could simply kill the little bastard hahaha¡± (Michael) ¡°Hoo noo will you????? Karsten noo sob* sob* sob¡± (Ester) ¡°Relax, i never said i intended to do such a thing... So if i understood properly... I have a real son... You and i gave birth to a Demi-God mwehehehe¡± (Michael) ¡°You know what he is?¡± (Ester) ¡°Guhuhuhu Yes of course... He should be half wood-elf / half god. Basically a demigod looking like a halfling... ''There''s still Lucifer''s little gift that is bugging me tho''...¡± (Michael) Ester was looking at me with big eyes filled with tears. They were tears of joys and pride. I must admit i was a bit happy myself... ¡°I remember you saying, he isn''t 5 years old anymore... What did you mean...?¡± (Michael) She started fidgeting again. ¡°I...i.. I''m not sure... Whether i can''t control my growth affinity, or if it was caused by Lucifer... But i gave birth in only 3? month instead of the normal 12... Then at 4years old he already looked 17....¡± (Ester) ¡°Ho... Interesting.. Accelerated growth then... But he should still have a 5 years old mind... And he''s the king?¡± (Michael) i said still bewildered. [...] ¡°Well... that would not be... perfectly accurate either....¡± (Ester) Hearing her say that i start massaging my forehead... My head hurt... Stuff are getting complicated real fast... Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Karsten said that he spend vacation with his uncle in his dreams... And he said that during one night, he can spend many years doing all kind of stuff, learning about the world, going on fishing trips...¡± (Ester) ''Sighhh Lucifer again... Is he brainwashing him to stand with him instead of me? Nhaa why would he do that... Does he really just want to spend time with his nephew?'' (Michael) ¡°I really don''t understand that part tho... One time he went to sleep as a kid, then woke up the next morning acting as if he was 10 years older...¡± (Ester) ¡°Sighh.. It''s a basic divine power... You can change the speed time flow from one dimension to the other... He can make it so that 10 years in a dream = 1 hours in the original world he is sleeping in. To be honest it is truly a smart thing to do...¡± (Michael) Ester started pouting* ¡°What now?¡± (Michael) ¡°Bhuuuu not fair!!!... My first child is already older than me...¡± (Ester) She said her arms crossed. ¡°Hahahaha now that you mention it.. Pwahahaha¡± (Michael) ¡°Nott funny!!!¡± (Ester) ¡°Hahahaha yes it is!!! hahahah¡± (Michael) Then we made passionate love. (If brutal doggy style while tugging on her hairs can be called that.) It had been a while since i had done her. Her tight pussy is still as comfortable as ever. Maybe being a bit paranoiac at this point i came on her face. {On her face?} (Cellphone) Cellphone always seem interested and carefully watch whenever i do naughty things... {Humm.. Yes.. It will give her beautiful and smooth skin...} (Michael) I lied to her not wanting to explain myself. {Meeee toooo!!!!! Smooth skin! Smooth skin! Smooth skin! Hihihi!} (Cellphone) She said while rolling herself around on Ester''s face, trying to cover her small body with as much of it as possible. A bit grossed out i simply left. As i opened the door, Mae fell in. She was visible eavesdropping and got caught by surprise. She got back up and started running away. ''Enough of this shit'' (Michael) I grabbed her by the arm stopping her. She gave me a combo frown & glare. ¡°Look like i need to teach you who''s boss again you damn dog!¡± (Michael) I lifted my hand ready to slap some respect into her when she closed her eyes and started wagging her tail. Seeing her tail wagging i stopped my hand, and stared at her. Seeing as the slap wasn''t coming she opened her eyes, her tail had stopped wagging... I am really good at reading people, so right now i kinda understand what''s going on but i''m doubting myself seeing how unexpected this is... ''Could she be?... I guess i can just try it out...'' (Michael) I grabbed her by the hairs and dragged her down to her bedroom. There, i threw her on the ground and glared at her. Her tail was going nut and she seemed ecstatic. It was as if the little tsundere had reverted back to the little happy go lucky puppy i had grown to like. I then sat on a chair, took my booths off and started waggling my toes in her face. She stayed there, an overjoyed look on her face. Her tail was moving so fast it became blurry, she was panting with her tongue out. Her face was tomato red and fixated on my foot. She crawled up to me on all fours like in the good old days. ¡°What are you waiting for? Those toes won''t suck themselves...¡± (Michael) ¡°Wan! Wan! Wan!¡± (Mae) Slurp* Suck* Slurp* Lick* Slurp* Lick* Slurp* Suck* ''I found myself a little masochist mwehehehehe. I''m going to enjoy myself quite a bit in the future.'' (Michael) Slap!* ''Huhuhu look at her... She''s so happy...'' (Michael) Slap!* Slap!* (Dedicated to Abyssdarkfire) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s1.postimg.org/6oufj8tjx/MAP4.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 41 - Michaels nemesis appear Chapter 41 - Michael''s nemesis appear --- I was in the process of having my entire body licked by Mae when i sensed movement in the royal bedroom indicating that it was time to get a move on. I rose from the bed leaving a very exited dog disappointed since she was just about to lick the most interesting parts. I am quite hedonistic so of course i enjoy sex, but what i crave the most is ''not the sex'' itself but more the various ''sex play'' that can be done. That''s why it took me so long before doing Ester in the first place. I was enjoying manipulating her emotions and psychology a lot more than the final act itself. Right now i am quite happy with where i have Mae''s at and intend to play with this new toy as much as possible later... Now i have important things to do that will allow me to get a lot more new toys to play with. I have to prioritize... I walked to the royal bedroom and waited since i could sense they were about to get out. When the door opened the king a bit surprised at first, bowed and greeted me. Personally i wasn''t looking at him but more at the shy, now panties-less Queen behind him. ¡°Slept well?¡± (Michael) I said while giving a warm smile to the Queen. ¡°Y...y..Yes t..t. Thank you....¡± (Queen Cristiana) She said avoiding eyes contact. ¡°Yes thank you my Lord!... Are we ready?¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°Yes i came here to get you, i finished the preparations.¡± (Michael) ¡°Good! Your magnificence, follow me if you please...¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°I..I...i will come in a while.. I need to change.¡± (Queen Cristiana) I understood that she wanted to put on a new pair of panties and panty-hose since i had ripped those she was wearing earlier. ¡°You are perfect like that. Come with us!¡± (Michael) I grabbed her arm pulling her along. Panties-less Queen? Priceless. We then arrived at the crown prince chamber. The Queen was fidgeting totally distracting me from what i needed to do. I grabbed a chair, placed it next to the prince bed. I then placed my left hand on the kid''s head, and stayed there a while... Not doing anything but pretending to be making a lot of effort. ¡°There are still a lot of Andranis followers in this country obviously... So there''s a lot of interference.¡± (Michael) ¡°Hooo noo... Please can''t you do anything?¡± (Queen Cristiana) ¡°That''s why i wanted a bit more of worship juice earlier...¡± (Michael) I said while trowing a glance at the Queen that the King didn''t notice. She looked embarrassed, remorseful. Exactly where i wanted her to be. Next time she won''t dare resist me in fear of regretting it later. I then entered my mana through the minuscule hole in the nose ''I'' had previously drilled to access his brain. I used ''Cellular reversal'' healing his brain to how if was before the lobotomy. We stayed there, looking at him. No movement... The prince wasn''t waking up. Slap!* ¡°AAAOOOUUUCCCHHHHHH!!!*¡± (Prince Charles 4th) The prince finally woke up after a little back handed convincing. ¡°SONNNNN!¡± (Queen Cristiana & King Charles 3rd) They hugged each other, kissed, cried, praised me... Yaddi yadda.... Not that i am in a hurry but these scene are sickening me... I grabbed the Queen''s hand and left after telling the king: ¡°You need to keep an eye on the prince for 15 minutes and make sure he is not falling back into the curse. If he pass the 15 minutes mark, that mean he is perfectly healed. The Queen will keep an eye on the next prince, then you can join me for another one etc.¡± (Michael) And i got out with the Queen in tow without waiting for an answer. ¡°You just lied back then didn''t you?¡± (Queen Cristiana) She inquired. ¡°Yes i did.¡± (Michael) I conceded. She got beet red again and pulled her arm free from my loose grasp. She stopped in the middle of the hallway while looking downward. ''She''s no fun.. It''s even starting to piss me off now...'' (Michael) ¡°Go back to the King. Tell him in the end, i didn''t need you.¡± (Michael) I left to the next prince bedroom as she was still frozen in the middle of the hallway. I could hear her sob as i entered the prince''s room. I spend a few minutes healing them all, we were then in Krea''s room. The room i had called mine for 5 years. I quickly healed her, and waited for her to wake up. The King and Queen at this point were in a state of gratefulness and worship that satisfied me greatly. After a few seconds Krea woke up. The King and Queen were jumping all over the place, crying and praising me for all that i had done for them. I was just standing there, staring at Krea with a complicated expression. Krea was looking everywhere not paying to much attention to her parents. She was looking at her chest, touching her body everywhere as if looking for a missing piece. Then a realization came down upon her. I was gone, for her it was as if she had lost a part of her soul. ¡°snif* snif*... WANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!!!!!*¡± (Princess Krea) She cried looking as if someone had ripped away from her the most important part of herself. The King and Queen started panicking. Their baby girl seemed in so much pain, yet they had no idea why and what to do to ease her sadness. Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings. ¡°Why are you crying sweet heart? What can we do to help you?¡± (King Charles 3rd) ¡°Sob* G..g..G.. WANNNnnnnn!!! sob* sob* God is goneeeee WANNNNNNNNNNnnnnnnn!¡± (Princess Krea) The King and Queen looked at me with curious eyes. Panicking a little i simply shrugged my shoulders. {Little one... What did i teach you about keeping secrets?} (Michael) I scolded her telepathically. Immediately recognizing my tone of voice she started swiveling her head around in all directions, completely forgetting about crying at this point. {I''m right here... Tone it down a bit now...} (Michael) Her eyes locked down on me like a eagle having found it''s prey. She looked at me with big eyes and slightly opened mouth. As she was in the process of putting the pieces together her mother broke the silence. ¡°Krea, this nice mister here is God. Not Andranis but the real God. He saved all of our lives, so don''t forget to thank him properly...¡± (Queen Cristiana) ¡°G...g..GOD-SAMA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! WANNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNnnnnnn!!!!¡± (Princess Krea) She jumped in my arms hugging me with all her strength. She was leaking snot all over my nice clothes but i allowed her that much to apologize for the lobotomy... ¡°God... -sama ???¡± (Queen Cristiana) She threw an inquisitive look at me. I shrugged my shoulder before saying: ¡°Apparently some people know how to be grateful...¡± (Michael) I said trowing a judgmental look at the Queen which seemed to hit her straight through the heart. We spent the rest of the week dealing with the war aftereffects. Re-construction and restructuring of the kingdom, and also taking care of many details about how to establish a vassal relationship to New Heaven. The Vanerian Kingdom was to be governed by the King, who''s now governed by New Heaven. Which mean ''I'' rule over all. We also talked about establishing trade routes and future projects. I was a bit annoyed by the fact that their capital is situated so far away from New Heaven but there''s enough to do for now without planning a new capital as well.. The way i see this is like a monarchy. New Heaven is the King Country, the other countries are his vassals. What New Even decide is what the other kingdoms will have to accept and do. I do not intend to absorb all the countries into one giant empire for the moment, since for now there''s to much to do to convert them to our new faith and politics. I can use a few loyal puppet Kings to do the work for me. In a few month, or maybe years, Vanerian Kingdom will be fully mine. I can see that people are looking at me with a lot of curiosity. Even more than usual... I believe it is due to the fact that i held Princess Krea in my arms the entire day as if she was my daughter. She barely said a word to her parents. After a few weeks we were finally ready to leave, the rest could be left to the King that i had now left in a safe position of power. We prepared the dragons, sadly we lost 12 of them during the battle and 16 dark elf warrior. But that''s nothing if we take in consideration that we obliterated 300,000 enemies. We first had around 540 prisoners... I wanted to keep a few to play with once back home but... You see... 238 dragons.... Those eat a lot... Whatever... Now we don''t have any left... They would have been a bother to transport with us for the 30 days trip back home anyway... I was giving my goodbye to the King, Queen, princes and princess (who was clinging on to me crying like a baby for me to bring her with us...) when someone yelled not far from us. ¡°YOU MUST BE THE ONE THEY CALL MICHAEL THE DEATH''S GOD!? MY NAME IS ''ADONIAS'' A POWERFUL HERO INVOKED BY THE GREAT WESTERN EMPIRE FROM ANOTHER WORLD! PREPARE TO DIE!¡± (Adonias) Spoiler : http://s3.postimg.org/wqjb19pjl/GREAT_HERO.jpg --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s1.postimg.org/6oufj8tjx/MAP4.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 42 - Two OP characters Chapter 42 - Two OP characters -- [On another world, (One of the 666 belonging to Lucifer actually...] My name is Adonias Pudubout Crotocu, a 16 years old Younuvarcity student. (Remember, another world...) I spend most of my free time furiously masturbating while playing dating simulation games. I enjoy Hollywood movies and karaoke. Tonight i am on my way back from the karaoke bar near the apartment i live in. Just doing my little routine, minding my own business. Then arriving at an intersection i saw a young girl in the middle of the street, and to my left a big truck heading right in her direction! Luckily the truck was going only 30miles per hour and safely stopped at the red light like he was supposed to do. I crossed the street still minding my own business and met a black cat. Since i don''t like cats i went to the right, passing under a ladder to avoid him. A few minute later i saw a kid playing on the side of a deep rain water canal. It seemed a bit unsafe so i stayed a minute to check on him. Suddenly the kid fell in !!! So i kept walking after seeing the kid perfectly capable of swimming. Finally arriving at my apartment complex i enter my code on the door panel. I got in the helevayter and pressed the button indicating the 5th floor. (Other world, remember?) Then arriving at my door i get my keys out, unlock it, then enter. I open the light, my apartment is very basic... Leving-room, kitchan, bawtroum, badroum... (Ok now i''m just messing with you HAHA¡±) I drop my stuff on the corner remove my shoe and enter the living room. I''m a bit hungry so i get myself a frozen korndawg and put it in the maykrowayve. After a few minute i take a bite of my flaccid korndawg and suddenly start choking on it. I took a glass of water and made it go down. Now satiated i sat at my computer desk, i light up the monitor and start looking around the Ninterweeb. What i didn''t know at this instant was that in the apartment downstairs, a fire was raging. I didn''t know but the day after the neighbor told me about it... Apparently they burned their greel-chise after forgetting to stop the hotplate. So like usual i was on my way to school taking the same way as usual. Well only if i don''t mention the fact that a bird shat on my head but never-mind that... I was almost at school when it all began. A girl from my school ran straight into me making the both of us fall to the ground. Yesss it is then that my love for her began. It all began there! We walked together to school and said our goodbye. ''Haaa it''s a very good day!'' (Adonias) I said stretching my arms behind my head. Then at this precise instant... A shattellyte fell from the sky killing me on the spot. SKWISH!*.... [...] Everything was dark... Then a voice could be heard. ¡°Fufufufufu... Adonias I CHOOSE YOU!¡± (Obviously Lucifer making a pokemon reference) Then i appeared in a flash of light in the middle of what looked like a magic circle like in my widio games. All around me were tens of magicians looking people. They explained me that a great evil had appeared in their world. That they suspected him to be a summoned being like me and that only me had the power to defeat him. I trained like a madman everyday, i have a new chance at life. The chance to be a hero! After a few years i was already well known across the western continent. I had been given the best swords in the empire, the best medicine in the empire, the worst poison in the empire, the best armor in the empire. They even gave me the best horse in the empire and the biggest breasted women in the empire. I had participated in many fighting tournaments so far and honestly the people of this world are weak... I can crush their bones just by applying a tiny bit of strength. Every tournament i engaged in ended up in one sided incredibly boring fights. I was expecting that the fights against mages would be more exiting but... My equipment seem to be a bit to good since i can just stand there and take it all... Very boring... If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. ''I hope this Michael is worth a little sweat...'' (Adonias) When they judged me ready enough i went on my journey toward New Heaven. During the journey i meet many people, lived many experiences. This truly is a wonderful life in a wonderful world. If i kill that ''God'' i will surely become God in it''s place right? I mean, God seem to be a title given to the most powerful one. And that''s no doubt, me! ¡°Look! It''s the great hero!!! Kyaaaa!!!¡± (Random group of women) ''Hehe time to savor my new found celebrity!'' (Adonias) ¡°Did you heard? That Michael God apparently saved the capital against the Starium invaders !¡± (Random dude talking to another dude) ¡°Yhaa i herrrd abooth dat mawn!¡± (The other dude i talked about earlier) I ran up to them, grabbed one of them and asked: ¡°Michael? Where! Where is he in Vanerian?¡± (Adonias) ¡°W..W...w.Who da feuk are you?¡± (One of them) I glared at him and lifted him off the ground to show him how powerful i am. ¡°HhhhH HE''S at the capital!!! Adhanoria!! Adhanoria!!!¡± (Same one as before) I immediately left on my way toward Adhanoria. Very lucky i was already in Vanerian Kingdom and Michael appear here as well like magic. Must be faith helping me at ending him! If took me a few weeks to finally reach the Vanerian''s kingdom capital Adhanoria. There i saw the one corresponding to the description of Michael. I was a few hundred feet behind him and could have ended it very quickly but i intended to make my name known to the spectators around. ¡°YOU MUST BE THE ONE THEY CALL MICHAEL THE DEATH''S GOD!? MY NAME IS ''ADONIAS'' A POWERFUL HERO INVOKED BY THE GREAT WESTERN EMPIRE FROM ANOTHER WORLD! PREPARE TO DIE!¡± (Adonias) Michael -POV I was giving my goodbye to the King, Queen, princes and princess (who was clinging on to me crying like a baby for me to bring her with us...) when someone yelled not far from us. ¡°YOU MUST BE THE ONE THEY CALL MICHAEL THE DEATH''S GOD!? MY NAME IS ''ADONIAS'' A POWERFUL HERO INVOKED BY THE GREAT WESTERN EMPIRE FROM ANOTHER WORLD! PREPARE TO DIE!¡± (Adonias) [...] Sighhhh* I didn''t need to turn around to see... I formed one of my mana eyes behind him. He was wearing a beautiful shiny armor and all... Two swords, but couldn''t see his face because of his helmet... ''Mehh wathever...'' (Michael) I gathered my mana around him in a second and used ''Molecular instability''... BBBOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!* ¡°So.. what were we saying.. Ho yes! I expect you to come visit us at New Heaven soon aright?¡± (Michael) I said as i was gently removing bits and pieces of guts and brain from the Queen''s hairs. ¡°See ya!!!!¡± (Michael) I waved at them as we started flying toward the rising sun. ¡°DESTINATION NEW HEAVEN EYAAAAAA!!!!!!¡± (Michael) ¡°WEEEEEeeeee!!! BooM BOOm!!¡± (Cellphone) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s1.postimg.org/6oufj8tjx/MAP4.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 43 - Brawl at Closterfok Chapter 43 - Brawl at Closterfok --- After a few days of travel we eventually reached a big town to where i decided to make a quick stop. This town/city has a few thousands inhabitant and is quite impressively built. It look a little like an Italian town from my old world. Clay tile roofs, brick walls, and building reaching a maximum of 4 floors in height. Spoiler : http://s23.postimg.org/72dkqsmtl/Closterfok_medium_city.jpg This big town is named ''Closterfok''. I had the dragons convoy stop a few miles away from there to avoid creating panics through town. Even if it was in the middle of the night, 200+ dragons are not what you would call discrete. I had them make our camps site there while i made my way to town on my own. Obviously it look like i am alone but Shade is always nearby in the shadows. If i couldn''t feel his presence i wouldn''t be able to tell he is even here. After a while i finally could see the town. Well is seem in this town during night time... People sleep... Yep.. all of them. Excepted a few guard patrolling there''s nothing happening there... I decided to see if i could find a pub (Those usually run 24/24). So with my hairs hiding my ears and a hoodie over my head i slowly made my way through town. The streets are paved with medium sized stones, nothing remarkable but still well kept. There''s street lights but they aren''t lit so the town is very dark. I won''t use my night vision since red glowing eyes tend to make people panic a little. ¡°Halt! Who are you stranger!¡± (City Guard) I got stopped by a guard patrolling nearby. ¡°A traveler looking for a drink.¡± (Michael) ¡°Hoo! I see. We don''t see many travelers around here. The only establishment opened at this hour is the pub ''CheezyToes'' straight down this road to your left. Don''t mind the name it''s a really good establishment mwahahaha*¡± (City Guard) ¡°I see...Thank you.¡± (Michael) I said slowly walking in the pointed direction. After a while i reached the only building with light coming out of it. It''s a wooden, 3 floors building with a western style door at the entry. I push my way through the door and enter. At the back there''s a wooden bar covering the entire back wall. All around, some tables and chairs, very rustic. There''s a smell of piss and booze emanating from the wooden floor that slightly creek as i walk on it. The pub is completely empty excepted for one person sitting in a corner hidden by the shadows. I walk up to the bar, sit on one of the bench and awkwardly wait for the tenant. After a few minutes a man peek out through the employee room at the back and spot me. ¡°Ho!! Sorry sir i did not hear you come. What can i serve you?¡± (Bartender) ¡°What''s your best seller?¡± (Michael) ¡°Bhaa that would obviously be our ale dear sir.¡± (Bartender) ¡°Give me one of that...¡± (Michael) ¡°Yes sir.¡± (Bartender) During my small conversation i can''t help but have my attention directed somewhere else. That man in the corner back there... I can''t feel a lot of mana from him certainly... But his fighting spirit is no joke and almost give me goosebumps. ''What kind of man give off such pressure?'' (Michael) ¡°There you go! Good sir.¡± (Bartender) ¡°Thank!¡± (Michael) I say while taking a few sips. I get up and slowly make my way toward the mysterious man. I sit to a table near him and take a look now that i can see him more clearly. The man is actually an old man... But his muscles are bigger than any i''ve seen so far. He has a dense blond/grey beard, long hairs the same color and brown eyes. The old man is wearing light leather armor showing his muscles. His biceps are as big as his head and all over his body are... weapons... Blades, hammer, axes... The old man must be wearing his own weight in iron weaponry, that just how many weapons he has. Noticing my interested stare the old man spoke: ¡°Got nothing better to do that staring at me stranger?¡± (Old Man) ¡°Sorry if i disturbed you, but your look is most intriguing...¡± (Michael) ¡°Bahahahaha!* Obviously a young lad like you never saw a weapons master before i assume...¡± (Old Man) ¡°Weapons... Master?¡± (Michael) ¡°Yes young one... One who mastered all the weapons of this world.¡± (Old Man) ¡°Hoo so you''re some kind of bad-ass?¡± (Michael) He looked a bit surprise by my remark but continued. ¡°Young one nowadays... I assume you never even held a weapon before Bahahahaha!*¡± (Old Man) [...] ¡°Well i was getting bored anyway... Wanna go at it?¡± (Michael) Now extremely surprised and a bit irritated the old man said: ¡°Arrogant little kid... I don''t fight against weaklings... Nobody get really strong anymore nowadays.¡± (Old Man) With my drink now empty i grab the metal mug and slowly walk to his table. I take my mug, turn it over and quickly bring it down on the table. The old man watch with big eyes the mug now going through the table, having made a perfectly circular hole. I lift the mug back up and the circular piece of wood cut from the table is now stuck inside of it. I place the mug in the palm of my hand, place my other hand on top of it, and effortlessly compress the mug like a pancake. (Like crushing a beer can) This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work. The old man now visibly exited crush his own mug spewing beer all over the table and get''s up. He look at me and say: ¡°Could there still be interesting fellow out there? Bahahahaha let''s go out and play young one! But first may i know your name?¡± (Old Man) ¡°Humm... I may give you my name if you win... As for you, will you give me your name or do i need to win first?¡± (Michael) ¡°Bahahahaha!* I am Berthleron Ogram, the greatest weapon master!!! Bahahaha*!¡± (Berthleron) ''Well at least he''s got confidence.'' (Michael) We got out on the street, and faced each other, a distance of 100 feet between us. ¡°I see you are unarmed, want me to lend you a blade young one?¡± (Berthleron) ¡°No need, i have my own blade.¡± (Michael) I said as i materialized a butter knife from my dimensional room. The old man thinking i was mocking him got quite angry. (Well i kinda was) He grabbed his war-hammer in one hand, battle axe in the other, lifting them high above his head he then let out a loud battle-cry multiplying his fighting spirit 10 folds. ¡°WHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!¡± (Berthleron) Spoiler : http://s29.postimg.org/4y1rhph5z/Weapon_Master_T1.png Infusing my butter knife with mana, making it sharper, stronger, i then struck a pose and did my own battle-cry. ¡°yhaa!...¡± (Michael) Trying to put as little effort into it as possible. The old man had veins popping all over his head out of rage. He suddenly started running toward me at an impressive speed swinging his hammer down from above. I took a step back to avoid it, the hammer then struck the solid stone road creating an explosion, a crater and sent pieces of stone everywhere. Not even giving me time to make a move i had to jump a few feet back to avoid the battle-axe that was about to strike at my neck out of the dust cloud created by the hammer. As the dust settled down i moved my head to the left avoiding a trowing knife that almost got my cheek. At that instant the old man was already next to me ready to strike again with his hammer that he wielded so effortlessly, it gave the impression to be a weightless plastic hammer. Sensing that i couldn''t avoid it i condense mana in my left arm, my torso and left leg. BAOUM!* The old man was standing still, agape mouth and a incredulous look on his face. I had just stopped his war-hammer swung at full speed and strength with only my index finger. My left foot having absorbed most of the force from the blast was now sunk a few inch into the stone road. If that wasn''t enough, with my right hand i was holding my butter knife to his throat. The old man took a step back, dropped his weapons, then spoke. ¡°Who the fuck are you young lad? Could you be that hero Adonias from the empire i heard about?¡± (Berthleron) ¡°Adonias??? Never heard of him before...¡± (Michael) [...] ¡°So there are still young ones choosing the path of power Bahahahahah!*¡± (Berthleron) The old man seemed excessively happy. ¡°If you think you are powerful... You really should come to New Heaven... There you may realize you still have ways to go...¡± (Michael) I said as i left to join my men at the camp site. ¡°New Heaven? Is there truly warriors worth fighting there?¡± (Berthleron) Hearing that as i was walking my back turned to him i simply snapped my fingers. At my signal, Shade came out of nowhere landing between me and the old man. Shade''s piercing blue eyes were burning an image in his head the old man would never forget. The eyes of a beast that could kill him effortlessly if he wished to. Then as quickly as he appeared, Shade and me disappeared in the woods. ¡°[...] New Heaven eh?... BAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!* My life may still be worth living after all! Bahahahahaha!*¡± (Berthleron) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s22.postimg.org/91oatf1xb/MAP5.png UPDATED Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 44 - Father complex Chapter 44 - Father complex --- We are almost at the end of our journey back home, and before crossing the Asden sea i tell Thododan to make a quick stop to see mother. I haven''t seen her in, what 15years+ now? I had the dragon riders cover the forest looking for a giant tree with black leaves... Surely she can''t be hard to find... Strangely this part of the forest rarely see people going through. I know i lived here a while and never came across anyone. Finally one of my men notice me that they have localized her so i go in the direction they are pointing at. Even before arriving i could see her. So big and majestic, truly my mother. We landed nearby so i walked up to her. It is almost emotional... But she''s just a tree alright... My growth ability that grow black scary stuff can definitively grow a tree similar to her... I break one of her branch and place it in my dimensional room. The idea is, if anything happen to her, i can regrow her anywhere using this branch. Of course i would rather not having anyone hurt her but i need to keep my priorities. She''s been here for thousands of years undisturbed, she should be alright for a few more years on her own. ¡°Master?... Why are we stopping here?¡± (Ester) ¡°Ho!... Because this tree right here is my mother...¡± (Michael) Hearing my words, some of my men start whispering to each others. Then suddenly they ran up to mother and kneeled in her shadow. They stayed there a while, praying, thanking mother for bringing such an exceptional being in their world. ¡°Me¡±. ''Yesss Yesss Worship me more ! Guhuhuhu!*'' (Michael) ¡°Mother i came to pay my respects.¡± (Ester) ¡°Mother?¡± (Michael) Ester just ignored me. I thought of placing some mana land mines before leaving but if some peoples blow themselves on them, then people will know someone is trying to protect something here. Bringing more attention than needed. So we simply left, soon to cross the Asden sea we were almost to New Heaven, my home, finally! [Few days later] Finally New Heaven in sight, i can feel butterflies in my stomach. The ''son'' deal, how the city changed, the girls and the tons of new kids... Not mine... Not dealing with this shit. I told them many times, i am a God, i do God''s things... No parenting... Thorodan then land on the roof of the ''throne room/Cathedral'' building. The dragon riders get back to their headquarter, a giant building many hundreds feet high, housing the dragons and the training grounds. Ester quickly come up to me and start undressing me. ¡°Really? Right here, right now?¡± (Michael) ¡°Don''t be silly! We need to dress you up Master!¡± (Ester) She dresses me in a divine looking silky black robe with gold embroideries and gold accessories dangling all around with enormous precious stones embedded into them. I look even more high class than a king. I guess it''s only appropriate. Now fully pimped i walk down the staircase leading to the lower floor where the throne room is situated at. Accompanied by Ester, Mae and as always, Cellphone i walk down the red carpet leading to the main room where my throne is. There guards are aligned as usual in 2 rows creating a path to the throne. First thing i noticed was the new armors... The guards are wearing heavy armor golden/yellow-ish in color with weird pattern engraved all over them. Very dwarven looking... Spoiler : http://s12.postimg.org/jmtdm9m9p/Dwarven_armor.jpg I don''t know where they come from but i am indeed pleased by them. I then lift my eyes up and see my giant golden throne, and to it''s left, a smaller black obsidian throne. The black throne is dwarfed by my golden throne but is still impressive, with it''s horned skulls and spine carving all over. Very good taste if i may say. But the throne itself isn''t what''s most interesting. What is captivating me is the man sitting on the throne. At first sight i can tell we are family. He''s visibly a halfling like me judging by his ears but has blood red eyes. Not like mine when i make them glow, his don''t glow. They are simply blood red, as if they were eyeballs filled with blood. He has smooth pale skin, long black hairs with some white strands here and there. The nails on his right hand look more like claws than nails... He has a tattoo a bit like mine but red and under his left eye. He also wear a royal robe a lot like mine but with silver embroideries and accessories. I kinda get why Ester wanted to dress me up now. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more. Spoiler : http://s18.postimg.org/y1s9x80s9/Karsten.jpg ¡°THE GREATEST ONE! HIS MAJESTIC MAGNIFICENCE MICHAEL, GREAT AMONGST THE GREAT AS RETURNED!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Royal Guard) Hearing this the young man i assume to be Kraken immediately get up and scrutinize in our direction. ¡°Mother!! And this is....?? FATHERRR!!??!!!!!!!!¡± (Karsten) He was standing up in front of his throne a few hundreds feet away from me, i blinked and then, there he was in front of me... Hugging me... ¡°Father!!! I''m so happy to finally meet you!!!!¡± (Karsten) ¡°Hehehe.. hee. Yeaa... me too?...hehehe That''s quite some speed you got there... s..s...Son...¡± (Michael) I said feeling a bit awkward. ¡°Don''t stay there! Come come!¡± (Karsten) ¡°Hohoho i intend to as soon as i see Triwa..* Nevermind that... How are you doing?¡± (Michael) ¡°Very good! Now that you are here with me !¡± (Karsten) He said looking exalted. ¡°Mother told me a lot about you but uncle got a lot more into the details guhuhuhu*¡± (Karsten) ''Ho my satan.... He''s got my laughs...'' (Michael) ¡°Don''t believe everything your uncle say...¡± (Michael) I said a bit worried about what Lucifer had told him. We then spent HOURS... Catching up on each other, talking about all kind of stuff... I didn''t censor anything to him. He is my flesh and blood, we are alike in every way as far as i can see. I asked him about the new armors and apparently a group of dwarves who recently arrived started manufacturing these... They are highly superior to anything we had before so my son really do know what he''s doing... I asked about his body and stuff... As for magic he seem to have the ''Emocinesi'' affinity, which is the ability to manipulate blood via telekinesis. Quite an interesting ability... So i leached a bit of his mana and started playing with his affinity. ¡°Woaaa as expected of the greatest one! My father truly is unequaled! You can use anyone''s affinity as your own, truly remarkable!¡± (Karsten) ¡°Hehe that''s nothing son!¡± (Michael) ''Hoo yeaaaa Praise me more!!!! Your father''s the best!!!'' (Michael) Then he explained me how his body quickly regenerate, even grow back limbs if necessary... He''s got OP vitality, OP stamina, OP strength, OP speed, OP vision... Yup definitely my son. Guhuhuhu* ¡°Now if you would excuse me... I have... I seriously can''t wait anymore, there''s something i need to do...¡± (Michael) (Go see Triwathwen) ¡°What is it?¡± (Karsten) ¡°Haa you see... Biological needs... Guhuhuhu*¡± (Michael) He tilted his head to the left waiting for more explaining but i told him i would go see him tomorrow morning. (I forgot we were living in the same building.) I quickly left the throne room but i didn''t go very far. At this instant i got ambushed by 5 very hungry looking elves. They were dragging me to their home, two on each arm and Triwathwen trying to drop my pants impatiently groaning like an animal in heat. ¡°Heyyy! Girls! I.. i missed you!... Humm... the kids?¡± (Michael) ¡°They are at kids school!¡± (5 beauties) They all said in choir, a hundred percent into the task they were presently doing. ¡°P..P.p... Please be gentle?¡± (Michael) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s22.postimg.org/91oatf1xb/MAP5.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 45 - What is paradise? Chapter 45 - What is paradise? --- [Few days later] It''s still early in the morning, i am on my bed with my arms and legs spread, taking as much space as possible. My giant bed allow me that much so i am simply laying there, bathed in the morning sun rays. My bedroom have a big glass door leading to a private balcony. Right now the door is opened, allowing the fresh morning wind to enter and caress every inch of my naked body. The silk draperies on each side of the door are undulating at each gush of wind. Last night was a hot one... I kept that door opened all night to make it bearable. All over me are arms and legs, all intertwined with each others making it impossible to identify which one belong to whom. At this point no one can tell which side of the bed is up and which side is down. I have heads using my torso, arms and even legs as pillows. The beauties left their kids to the maids, for now it''s ok but i''m afraid the kids will suffer from their mother''s absence. I need to make it clear to them later. (Not that i really care...) Mae is sleeping with her face snuggled in my crotch, her nose buried in my nut sack. She kept waking up during the night, giving a few licks, savoring it''s salty taste before falling back to sleep. Some are calmed down by their mother breast, other by sucking their thumbs, Mae seem to prefer the warmth of my crotch. As a dog i had never allowed her to lick my crotch area or close to my face but last night since the 5 beauties had exhausted me, drained me of every drop of my essence to a point i couldn''t even muster the strength to argue with Mae anymore. I authorized her access to my sack, but not to the shaft. (I''m still sore after ''almost'' being raped by the 5 beauties.) Spoiler : http://s30.postimg.org/5u3o2rk1d/Beauty_Elf.jpg Ester is in the bed as well, i am currently using her breast as a pillow... Quite comfortable i must admit. I gently remove the arms and legs all over me to get up. Mae mumble and grab my legs trying to immobilize me. She smudge her face in my crotch not wanting it to go away. We look like 8 people having went through a game of naked twister that finished in orgy. After a while i finally manage to extirpate myself from the limbs knot that i was in and calmly walked to the balcony. My cock swinging in the wind i admired the sunrise and took in the sun rays while admiring my beautiful city that never seem to stop growing. {Say cellphone...} (Michael) {Mhh?} (Cellphone) {Did you ever had children?} (Michael) {[...] no... Fairies don''t reproduce the same way you do...} (Cellphone) {Ho... That''s sad... That mean you will never know the joys of sex eh?...} (Michael) She got beet red after my remark. {I...i.. W...We.. Do have... The necessary accessories... But we don''t usually use them...} (Cellphone) She said while fidgeting. {Interesting... So if i find myself a fairy body...*} (Michael) {STOP!} (Cellphone) She said with her cheeks totally red before leaving at high speed. ¡°So innocent... Guhuhuhuhu come on don''t react like that i was just messing with you...¡± (Michael) I stayed there a while, leaning on the guard rail of the balcony, next to my lemon tree giving me pleasurable shade. After a while, one of the semen leach came from behind, giving me a hug while caressing my chest muscles. ¡°Good morning Master.¡± (Triwathwen) It sound weird hearing her call me that... They missed me so much that the 5 beauties decided to give themselves body and soul to me a few nights back.. So now it''s master... ¡°Good morning Triwa..*¡± (Michael) I stopped after she took a hold of my shaft from behind. ¡°Triwathwen... I gave it all to you yesterday, if you keep milking me like that i''m afraid i might die..¡± (Michael) She ignored me, knelled and started giving me the best representation of her life. ¡°Triwa... hann... I really can''t... Hannnn* no pl.... pant* hann* pant* yes.. just like that.. keep going hannn.*¡± (Michael) I was still naked, holding tightly the guard rail of my balcony with both hands, looking at my beautiful city while furiously thrusting into Triwathwen''s throat when i noticed Mae coming behind me. Totally naked, grinding her breast on my back while licking the back of my ears, sucking their pointy tips. ''Those girls are going to kill me.'' (Michael) She licked my entire back, then lifted my arms to lick my armpits. She''s lucky that i had gotten rid of every single hairs growing on my body with mana soon after i got this body. I don''t believe she would have minded either-way but body hairs are gross... All of my girls are perfectly hairless as well. She then gradually moved forward, licking my torso, then my neck. She''s getting more daring every day since her ''human rehabilitation''... I may need to put her back to her place.. But right now.. I''m enjoying this way to much. Then something unexpected happened... Mae savagely started to lick my mouth, kissing me passionately as if she was trying to eat my tongue. How dare a dog kiss his master............. She taste sweet... like cherries and melons. She''s moving her tongue so well... She grabbed my face with both her hands and went for it... As if she wanted to eat my face she was taking ownership of my mouth... How outrageous! I need to discipline her! Kiss* lick* suck* suck* lick* Kiss* kiss* suck* lick* Kiss* kiss* ''Hannn...* m...m.m My mind is going blank...*.... I''ll discipline her later i guess...'' (Michael) As we were kissing like mad, Triwathwen increased the suction and speed making me flex my toes. I was about to blow... Again... Do i even still have anything to ejaculate at this point? Then thinking about disciplining Mae, as i was about to blow it all out, i popped my cock out of Triwathwen''s mouth threw Mae on her knees and plunged myself deep in her throat, not leaving her any choice other than swallowing it all. ¡°Cough!* Cough!* Cough!* Cough!*¡± (Mae) ¡°[...] Master... not fair i worked hard for this... And she get to eat my breakfast?¡± (Triwathwen) This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there. ¡°Sorry Triwathwen... Just felt like the right thing to do..¡± (Michael) I said as she was pouting. I turn back around to look at Mae... She''s still on her knees... Looking at me with a smile radiating joy... ''Ho boy... and it was supposed to be a punishment... '' (Michael) ¡°THANK YOU MASTER!!!!¡± (Mae) ¡°Master?? Obviously but... It''s the first time you use that word isn''t ?¡± (Michael) ¡°Please give me more?¡± (Mae) ¡°Whooo... enough for today i need to go bath and i have a lot of work to do today...¡± (Michael) Leaving two disappointed girls behind i head to the bathroom. Obviously they followed me. I want to quickly finish bathing and dressing up before the other girls wake up.. otherwise i won''t be able to leave the house today. Triwathwen and Mae washed me, discretely coping feel every now and then trying to have me go hard again so they could get another round but i am completely sore and worn out right now so resisting their subtle groping isn''t too hard. Ester woke up in the middle of my bath and prepared my clothes for today. I get out of the bath, have Ester dry me up and dress me. She make my breakfast, a good coffee... Then i go a few floor down to where my son now live. A beautiful maid open the door to his apartment and tell me to get in. There, me and Krastin ate a few biscuits, drank some cup of tea while we were preparing our next moves. Two brains can come up with a lot more complex strategies... ¡°Father...¡± (Karsten) ¡°Yes son?¡± (Michael) ¡°Why aren''t you using the best strategist we have in New Heaven?...¡± (Karsten) ¡°Hu? We have someone like that?¡± (Michael) ¡°What? Hahahahaha father you truly are... Hahahaha Have you forgot who Mae was before joining you?¡± (Karsten) ¡°Of course not, she was... One of the 6 great gene... Holy crap...¡± (Michael) ¡°HahahahahahAHHAhhaHAhh¡± (Karsten) Kerstan is laughing so much he had to run to the bathroom to avoid pissing himself. I totally forgot.. She was one of the great general of the mana star religion... She''s super weak at fighting... But that''s because she was the strategist of the group... Her strength is her brain... Next time i need to bring her with me to the strategy meeting... When Krasten finally came back from the toilet we made our way down the building. At the bottom floor the 5 beauties, fully dressed in their angelic looking see-through white silk dress (roman style), gold pendants, gold chains used at belts, golden ankle and wrist bands, beautiful gold earrings and high-heels sandals. They also have golden leaves as hairs ornaments strategically places in their beautiful braided golden blond hairs. ¡°Good morning Master, and King Karsten¡± (5 beauties in choir) (Krakan know i don''t share my toys.) ¡°Mornin'' girls. Let''s go!¡± (Michael) We walked down the road toward the cathedral/throne room. On our way there i realized things had changed quite a bit... Now as soon as people see me, they trow themselves on the floor not daring to look at me directly. Women are fainting left and right and fighting over the best spots on our way to steal a glance at me. Noticing my curiosity, Maewen said: ¡°King Karsten as been blessed with knowledge of your heroic deeds by your brother... He always make remarkable sermon during masses inflaming their devotions...¡± (Maewen) I turned around to look at Karsten and he looked back at me with a big smile before saying: ¡°I still have not even began scratching the surface of how great my father is, and it''s already like that... Father truly is peerless.¡± (Karsten) ''My ego''s going to burst...'' (Michael) I though, with a giant smile on my face. Today, truly is a good day. After a while we arrived at the throne room. ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Royal Guard) We sat on our respective thrones, the beauties placing themselves in a arc formation around us. Thorodan don''t come out as much now... Too distracted by so many ''dragonesses'' i presume... ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Royal Guard) I lifted my hand prompting them to stop. Then a tough looking guard came fast walking toward us, his white cape floating around, his helmet under his left arm. He stopped at the bottom of the stairs leading to our thrones and knelled while stomping his right fist on his armored heart. ¡°My Lords! Great among the great! I have something urgent to report.¡± (Guard) ¡°Don''t waste God''s time, Speak!¡± (Karsten) ¡°Aa..A..A lady claiming to be a princess from the Oran Kingdom, accompanied by a few hundreds soldiers wish to meet your highness.¡± (Soldier) ¡°Hoooo....¡± (Michael) Hearing me, Karsten threw a lewd smile at me. ¡°Father like beautiful princesses! Let her in!¡± (Karsten) ¡°Hohohoho dear son. Father love you very much.¡± (Michael) He smiled like a kid who''s just been praised. ¡°W..W..Well.. That''s the problem... She can''t enter the city perimeters...¡± (Guard) ¡°Erffff... non-believers...¡± (Michael) Noticing my displeased expression Karsten interjected. ¡°Kill them all.¡± (Karsten) He said with an emotionless face. --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s22.postimg.org/91oatf1xb/MAP5.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- On hold Hi everyone! Just to notice you that Caligo Tenebris will be put on hold for an undetermined duration. I may resume it if enough people wish me to, but i faced many hurdles with this story. Character too OP... How do you challenge a God ? To many chapters written while drunk... Resulting in to much XxX content. Story too centred on the MC and not enough character development. This was my first FF so i learned a lot doing it. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.I''m in the process of writing a new one where i apply what i learned so far. The chapters are longer, but come out slower. (I am taking as much time as needed to think the story through.) Feel free to have a look: Dracula: Patient zero --- Chapter 46 - Enough messing around Chapter 46 - Enough messing around --- ¡°Kill them all.¡± (Karsten) ¡°No son... It wouldn''t be wise not to hear what they want first...¡± (Michael) ¡°Ho obviously! Father truly is the smartest!¡± (Karsten) ¡°Indeed indeed guhuhuhu*¡± (Michael) ¡°Tell all the guards to stay on high alert, to block anyone from getting in or out. I want the 4 gates to be perfectly sealed.¡± (Michael) ¡°AYE MY LORD!¡± (Guard) Then the guard quickly left to execute his orders. ¡°Hummm May i ask why you are sealing the city?¡± (Karsten) ¡°I won''t walk out of my city just for a little princess... She will be the one coming to me.¡± (Michael) I said as i started absorbing the crystal in my dimensional room, removing the city protection temporarily in the process. I then turn toward another guard and ask him: ¡°Bring her to me, but make it clear that her men will have to way outside, she may bring only two guards with her. If she object, tell her that even with all her guards i could kill her easily if i wanted to.¡± (Michael) ¡°AYE MY LORD!¡± (Guard) He also left in a hurry to execute his orders. Then i extended a long mana thread down one of the underground entry situated near the throne room. After a few minutes i finally found Thorodan''s ''print'' and made telepathic contact with him. {Thorodan, old friend. Busy with the ladies?} (Michael) {Rharhahahrahaha! Do you need me for anything master?} (Thorodan) {Yes, a princess from Oran kingdom as arrived, most likely in a diplomatic mission with us... Having you around may come in handy.} (Michael) {Hmmrrr Understood Master. I''m coming.} (Thorodan) After a while i could sense my guards approaching, accompanied of unknown humans, most likely the princess and her two selected guards. As she enter the throne room, loud battle horns shattered the silence. At the same time, the guards started their intimidating chanting. ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Royal Guard) ¡°HOOOOOOOO DAAAAAAAAAAAA HOOOOOOOOOO!¡± (Royal Guard) The foreign princess was very petite, with beautiful red hairs and green eyes. She wears a long green dress meant to impress but as she look around, she can see the most intimidating guards in magnificent armors. The throne room itself is filled with gold, sculptures, painting and sign of prosperity that would humble even the richest countries. At the same moment Thorodan make his appearance behind me, surrounding my throne with his spiky tail in a protective way. I can see in her eyes, and in her heart that the young princess is highly intimidated by what she see but still try to remain as calm and dignified as possible. She and her two guards stop at a safe distance in front of me and simply stand there, waiting for the noises to stop. (Guards and horns) I lift my left hand, and the noises immediately stops. I look at the little princes for a while before speaking. ¡°What is the reason for your visit in my humble city?¡± (Michael) The princess and guards twitched at me using the word ''humble''. ¡°If this city is what you call humble... I''d be curious to see what you consider to be extravagant.¡± (Lil Princess) ¡°Extravagance is seen only by those who have none. The more rich a country is, the more extravagance is to be expected. Putting that aside, state your name and business here.¡± (Michael) ¡°Sighhh My name is Eleonor Gramvell, 2nd princess of Oran kingdom. Daughter of King Pascal and queen Arietta Gramvell. Our kingdom is in need of clarification as to what New Heaven is, and what your aims are. Our kingdom worship many Gods, but only the Gods who have proven their Godliness by creating miracles are accepted as true Gods in our kingdom... Father has sent me here to see if you truly were a God by asking you to perform a miracle for me and my guards to see.¡± (Eleonor) ¡°What arrogance! How dare you put my holy father to the test like that! Guards! Kill them all!¡± (Karsten) ¡°ENOUGH! Who''s in charge here? Who decide whether they to live or die?¡± (Michael) Seeing me loose temper, Karsten immediately knelled and started kissing my feet imploring me to forgive him... ''Awww he know i can''t be mad at totally submissive people...'' (Michael) ¡°Sit back and shut up now, there won''t be a 2nd warning... Son...¡± (Michael) ¡°Yes!!! Sorry father.¡± (Karsten) Turning my attention back to the princess i then ask. ¡°So what if i perform a miracle for you to see...? What do i get from having you recognize me as the God i truly am..?¡± (Michael) ¡°Father said the Oran kingdom would acknowledge you as a true God and build churches allowing your worship in our kingdom, as well as opening discussion of alliance between us, New heaven and the Vanerian kingdom.¡± (Eleonor) She then turned beet red before continuing. ¡°F.f.f..Father also said... If you were a true God, that i would belong to you... It would be the greatest of honor to have a God as an in-law...¡± (Eleonor) GasppPs!* Could be heard among my women. ¡°Master... Don''t you have enough women already?¡± (Ester) She said with a worried look in her eyes. ¡°You can never have to much women...¡± (Michael) I said to tease her a little. ¡°Soooo basically, your father want you gone....¡± (Michael) Hearing this, the princess gave me a big frown. ¡°If i reject your proposal, you''re dead.. Don''t expect to leave here alive as an enemies... But if i agree, i will keep you next to me as my plaything for the rest of your life... Your father must have known he would most likely never see you again either-way... What kind of father send his daughter into that kind of situation?¡± (Michael) If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation. I could see the princess was fighting tears as her bottom lips kept trembling. ¡°Fear not princess... I won''t add you to my harem... You are lacking in to many area to be worthy of being one of my angels.¡± (Michael) ¡°Hihihihi¡± (Ester and the beauties) They were visibly pleased by my indirect praise. ¡°Son, do you like her? You can have her if you want...¡± (Michael) ¡°Hurmmm.. Wouldn''t it be awkward for me to marry a women which cannot compare in beauty to my father?!...¡± (Karsten) ¡°Hahahahahahaha*¡± (Michael) ¡°How dare you!!!!¡± (Eleonor) ¡°ROARRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!¡± (Thorodan) ¡°HIIIIiiiiiiii!!!!!!¡± (Eleonor) The princess took a few steps back and her guards did the same at Thorodan displeased roar. ¡°Young lady, remember who you are talking to and where you are... Your life is in father''s hands right now. Don''t make the mistake of thinking that you are somehow protected by your title or country... These are insignificant matter to my divine father.¡± (Karsten) ¡°Let me be very clear. My army could take over your little shitty kingdom effortlessly, yet you come here with arrogance and asking me to perform a miracle to prove what i have already proven every single day i spent in this world.¡± (Michael) At this point i was starting to get angry so i decided to take a break. ¡°Go back to your men, and wait for my return. I shall crush those doubts of yours.¡± (Michael) My guards escorted the princess back to her men outside my city allowing me to reactivate the purity shield. I then left toward the roof of the throne room and raised my head up toward the sky. ¡°Brother!!! I know you are listening! Come here now! We need to talk!¡± (Michael) [...] ¡°Stop fucking with me ! You know what i want and you have no right to refuse it to me !¡± (Michael) Then out of nowhere, Lucifer simply appeared in front of me with his usual swag. ¡°Fufufufu are we really going to do this?¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Fuck yhea we are!... The divine power i gather should be mine to use and not something you can hide away from me ! I understand the reason for you to do this, but it''s stupid brother...¡± (Michael) ¡°Hooo... is it ?¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Of fucking course it is !!!! If i had access to my divine power, i could simply perform a world wide miracle that would make them all convert to my faith! Instead i am stuck with common mortal abilities trying to act as a God... How fucking dumb is that?¡± (Michael) ¡°So you''re saying that if i give you full control over your divine powers that you can conquer this world faster?¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Isn''t it fucking obvious??????¡± (Michael) [...] ¡°Alright... To be honest, the real reason for me not giving you full access to them at the beginning was because i thought you would be a lot more unstable and maybe destroy this world with it... But so far you have proven me wrong so i will give you full control over your powers...¡± (Lucifer) He said while showing me a big grin. ¡°From now on, you are officially a true God of the black universe.¡± (Lucifer) He then materialized a black ball that felt powerful enough to destroy the sun itself and pushed it into my chest like the last time but this time, it was a lot more unstable. When there''s a sudden mass of people worshiping me, i should feel my power growing... The opposite was also true. The feeling of power accompanied with it cannot be explained with words. Imagine if you could dry up an ocean by simply snapping your fingers... That''s the kind of power wielded by a God. My bodies remained the same, with the exception that i was now able to materialize my black wings and fly about. ¡°You don''t have unlimited powers, remember that you need people to worship you... Right now you should have just enough to perform one major miracle, or five medium ones. Use it wisely brother.¡± (Lucifer) ¡°Guhuhuhuhuuhu* Just wait and see my dear lulu mwehaehaheaha¡± (Michael) [...] ¡°You.... Just gave me chills... Don''t do anything stupid alright? I won''t come to save your ass if you fail..¡± (Lucier) ¡°Of course you would!!.... But you won''t have to. Time to get to work.¡± (Michael) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s22.postimg.org/f2lzqhojj/MAP5.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. --- Chapter 47 - Master of puppets Chapter 47 - Master of puppets --- Finally wielding divine powers, i pridefully swagged my beautiful ass to where the little princess Eleonor was, still waiting for me. I am of course followed by a few dozen guards and my dog- i mean Mae... Eleonor is standing in front of her little army that seemed nervous of my arrival. ¡°Alright... You want a miracle eh... What kind?¡± (Michael) ¡°I care not... Anything miraculous will do the trick...¡± (Eleonor) ¡°... If you won''t say what type of miracle, don''t complain later...¡± (Michael) I concentrate a tiny little bit of divine power, and suddenly point toward the princess while shouting ¡°ALAKAZAM!¡± Her guards twitched in surprise and the princess took a step back at my words. The princess nonexistent breasts, suddenly grew into a double F! ¡°Bam! Miracle!! Alleluia!¡± (Michael) ¡°HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!!¡± (Eleonor) She said while falling on her face due to her petite body being to small to hold such.... Weight.... ¡°HaHAHAhaHAhahahaha!¡± (Royal Guard) My guards were pissing their pants laughing, but the little miss guards were slowly getting more aggressive... ¡°Why are you so angry? Isn''t it every women dream to have big boobs?¡± (Michael) ¡°HOW DARE YOU!¡± (Princess Guards) They were getting rowdy over there, feeling they needed to protect the princess. ¡°And what''s with you guys? Jealous?.... Alright alright... i get it i get it.... Sorry about that guys...¡± (Michael) I said to the princess guards to calm them down. ¡°Anddddd BAM! Alakazouuummm!¡± (Michael) All the princess guards who were muscular, battle hardy guys, suddenly grew a pair of double D''s... ¡°There ya go!! No need to be jealous anymore!¡± (Michael) ¡°Fucking asshole!!!!! I''ll kill ya!!!!¡± (Princess guards) Her guards suddenly started charging at me, their weapons in hand. I was quite happy to test my new power after all... Such minuscule miracles cost no more than a few hundred prayers from my followers... So as i was preparing myself to send all of their heads flying, the princess suddenly intervened. ¡°BACK DOWN! YOU IDIOTS!¡± (Eleonor) ¡°This may not be what we were expecting... Or even wanted... But this is undeniably a miracle... If he can have you grow boobs, do you seriously think you can take him down?¡± (Eleonor) She said while holding back tears. ¡°Satisfied?¡± (Michael) ¡°Yes... Oran kingdom recognize you as a true God... I..i.. I now belong to you... But since you don''t want me as a concubine, you can dispose of me... I am not expected to come back home.¡± (Eleonor) ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Michael) ¡°What you said earlier was the truth... My father sent me here hoping you would kill me... Giving him an excuse to ally with the Empire against you... Coming back home would be considered a failure.¡± (Eleonor) ¡°I see... I heard you have a brother, the crown prince... And a sister... The eldest. You are seen as disposable... Do you still care for such family?¡± (Michael) ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± (Eleonor) ¡°I am asking if it''s alright with you if i murder your entire family and put you on the throne.¡± (Michael) ¡°Gasssp!* Can a God truly think that way?????¡± (Eleonor) ¡°Pffff... What the fuck do you know about Gods... And by the way, all the Gods except me and my brother are false Gods... So you are worshiping a bunch of nonexistent beings... Not really what i would consider a reference when it come to knowledge about Gods.¡± (Michael) Eleonor game me a look of disgust but also filled with fear. If the Gods truly were like me, then humans are better get in line quick or face extinction.. And yes, she was very right to think that way. ¡°Alright i messed enough with you... ALAKAZIUM!¡± (Michael) All their boobs disappeared... Well excepted Eleonor.. I left her a cute pair of double B''s... Suit her well... And she seem to like them quite a bit. Apparently her sister had stolen all the boobs genes in the family... So maybe she actually regretted loosing the double F''s.. But her body is just to small to carry those around. I then concentrated a third of my divine powers, turned around and looked at New heaven. I lifted my arms toward the sky and said: ¡°The wheels on the bus go round and round, round and round, round and round¡± (Michael) Then like magic, the entire city of New Heaven slowly started lifting up the in the air. 30 Square miles of lands floating in the sky! Higher, higher and higher! So i then turned back toward Eleonor. She was agape, literally speechless for once. {WEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!! It''s flyinggggg !!!!! WEEEEEEEEeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!} (Cellphone) ¡°A.a.a.A..aaaAAmazing !!!!!¡± (Princess Guards) They immediately fell to their knees and started worshiping me.. I could tell.. I could feel power coming from them, straight to me. ''Yessss Yesss! Worship me my minions ! You are but flies, dried up on my car bumper. Rubbing won''t help it unless you wet them a bit first.'' (Michael) ¡°Mhhhh... Master... That look on your face... It''s a bit scary...¡± (Mae) ¡°Are you scared of me?¡± (Michael) ¡°Hihi of course not! I''m scared for the rest of them... hihihi¡± (Mae) ¡°Guhuhuhuhu¡± (Michael) We both laughs joyfully as i patted her head. The princess seemed a bit frustrated... For whatever reasons princesses get frustrated... Pms maybe? No wait.. how old is she? If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation. ¡°Eleonor! How old are you?¡± (Michael) She seemed flustered... ¡°WwwWwWhy do you want to know...?¡± (Eleonor) ¡°........ have you bled ?¡± (Michael) ¡°WHAhaaahahah WHAT? IT''S NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS!¡± (Eleonor) ¡°hummm... True... Never-mind... Mae! Were going.¡± (Michael) ¡°I DID TWO MONTH AGO!¡± (Eleonor) She became as red as a lobster after realizing she had shouted that. ¡°...... I don''t care anymore.. Bye!.¡± (Michael) I said as i grew my pair of black wings, grabbed Mae and went up into the sky back to New Heaven. ¡°Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!! Scary scary!¡± (Mae) {Cellphone!} (Michael) {Yesh!!!!} (Cellphone) {Tell Thorodan to send dragons to get the soldiers we left down there... Tell them to bring everybody, the princess included... If they can''t survive the purity shield at this point, let them die.} (Michael) {Aye!!! hihihihi Will they live? Will they die horribly?.... Hihihihi New gameee weee !} (Cellphone) As i landed back in New Heaven the people were obviously freaking out a bit... They all gathered around me, waiting for reassuring words... So i removed the top part of my garment and flexed my muscles in front of them for a while. Finally reassured and calmed down they all went back to what they were previously doing. You know this was a brilliant psychological tactic... To show your men that nothing is going wrong, a leader need to show himself calm and confident.. I read that in a book.. Well anyway it worked like a charm... After i unglued Mae from my chest muscles, i walked back to my throne room. ¡°Ho great and magnificent father! News went around the city that you blessed many of our followers with your holy muscles flexing! I''m a bit sad i missed it...¡± (Karsten) He said with a genuinely disappointed look on his face. ¡°You may come to my bed chamber tonight, i will give you a private demonstration.¡± (Michael) ¡°REALLY?¡± (Karsten) ¡°In your fucking dreams son...¡± (Michael) ¡°Awwwwwww¡± (Karsten) ¡°Da fuq did Lucifer teach you????¡± (Michael) A while later, the princess arrived at the throne room. She knelled before me with her guards and sucked on my big toe. I told her this was the custom here and that everybody was doing it... Obviously i was messing with her but she didn''t protest at all... Which disappointed me a bit... ¡°I''m bringing you back to your kingdom... I have set the city to fly toward your home... It will take a while, this city can''t fly very fast... We will also take detours to fly over the most major cities since everyone who see our flying city will automatically convert to my faith.. No doubt about it. So we wont arrive before a few month. But there''s more important matter to attend to... I''m still waiting on your answer...¡± (Michael) ¡°Which one?¡± (Eleonor) ¡°Do you want to be the Queen of Oran kingdom?¡± (Michael) She hesitated a while and gave a few glances at her soldiers. ¡°If you doubt their loyalty i can take care of that for you.¡± (Michael) ¡°We are only loyal to you God and to the princess if you wish us to my lord!¡± (Princess Guard) One of the guard decided to voice his opinion. ¡°Are all of you of the same opinion?¡± (Michael) ¡°Yes! My lord !¡± (Princess Guards) Hearing them i turned my head toward the princess. ¡°They may have abandoned me to die, b b.b...But they are still my familly.. Snif snif* sobsobsob*¡± (Eleonor) ¡°But your family are my enemies. Now you are faced with two choices. Loyalty to me, a true God that will destroy all those who oppose him... You saw my power... Or the other choice, loyalty to your trash family, that trashed you away.¡± (Michael) ¡°I...i..i... I will submit to you my Lord.¡± (Eleonor) ¡°Good!! Good! See Karsten... That''s a good day of work...¡± (Michael) ¡°Yes divine father!!! Mere humans can''t comprehend your greatness!¡± (Karsten) ¡°Indeed indeed ! Guhuhuhu*. Triwathwen!!!!!!! I am in need of your expertise!¡± (Michael) ¡°Thank you Master !!!!!!¡± (Triwathwen) She immediately knelled in front of me and unbuttoned my pants. ¡°EVERYONE OUT!¡± (Michael) At my words, Eleonor who just now understood what Triwathwen expertise was, blushed like the naive girl she is... The throne room emptied itself in the blink of an eye. Well almost empty... There was six other women who started grinding against each other while looking at my ecstatic face. A good day at work. --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s22.postimg.org/f2lzqhojj/MAP5.png Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. Chapter 48 - Michaels nemesis ap-gurglegurgle Chapter 48 - Michael''s nemesis ap-gurglegurgle --- [A few month later] I was floating on my back in my new heated, twelve water-jets spa with Cellphone peacefully sleeping on my stomach, when she suddenly woke up and said: {Uhh... Does the name Berthleron ring a bell to you Master?} (Cellphone) {Master? Since when do you call me master?} (Michael) {Everyone else does it...} (Cellphone) {Well i don''t mind but... Nevermind.. Berthleron you say?........... Never heard of it...} (Michael) {...... An old man with tons of weapons everywhere on him....} (Cellphone) {HOOO! Yes yes ! .... That remind me of something.... Anyway what is it with him?} (Michael) {He just arrived where New heaven used to be...} (Cellphone) {HahAhAhAHAhAH I totally forgot about him...} (Michael) Snap!* At the snap of my fingers the old man appeared in front of me, on the balcony next to my new spa that shouldn''t exist in this world by the way... ¡°What in the w- Da fuck am i ?!!!¡± (Berthleron) ¡°Hello old man Berthleron... Remember me?¡± (Michael) ¡°Hoo! Young lad! BahAhahaha! ............... HAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!!!! What the fuck are you doing naked in a bath of BOILING WATER!????????¡± (Berthleron) ¡°Uhhh? Ho hahaha The water is bubbling not because it is boiling... Never-mind that... I brought you here because New Heaven is now in Oran Kingdom, moving toward it''s capital. You would have looked for us in vain since we are moving.¡± (Michael) ¡°Huu? Moving?¡± (Berthleron) Berthleron immediately looked around, the view from my balcony truly was majestic and allowed the old man to see that the entire city was floating in the sky. ¡°Unbelievable..... So this is the death god''s power.... I truly wish i could meet him one day...¡± (Berthleron) ¡°Guhuhuhuhu* Not only did you meet him, but you are currently admiring his naked body in his bath as we speak.¡± (Michael) ¡°Wha- You are-???..... Ho crap!¡± (Berthleron) The old man immediately knelled not daring to look in my direction anymore. Holding Cellphone in my hand (old habit of mine... not wanting my cellphone to get wet.), i then stood up in my bath exposing my body in all of his splendor. I took a towel and rolled it around myself while making a ¡°whiskys'' on the rock¡± and a Cuban cigar appear out of thin air. ¡°I''m actually happy to have you here... Hey... Look at me when i talk to you...¡± (Michael) ¡°I dare not... My Lord.¡± (Berthleron) ¡°Stand up and look at me, this is an order.¡± (Michael) The old man stood up so quick that he looked like a blur. ¡°You will make a perfect general for my army.¡± (Michael) ¡°It is an honor my Lord but... I am not that young anymore, my place would be more into an arena... I enjoy fighting and hope to die doing just that.¡± (Berthleron) Hearing that I annoyingly clicked my tongue... I quickly snapped my fingers making the old man body''s revert to what it was in his late 20''s. ¡°Any other excuses?¡± (Michael) ¡°What does my lord means?¡± (Berthleron) I then made a modern day mirror appear out of thin air and pointed it at him. The old man took a step back, then started making slow movements. As he realized that the person he was looking at was in fact his reflection the old man started crying. ¡°Did you just... Made me young again? My lord?¡± (Berthleron) ¡°Who else?.... Now! Still want to die in the arena or lead my army?¡± (Michael) ¡°I will always follow your orders my Lord! Ask anything of me and i shall obey.¡± (Berthleron) ¡°Good!... Shade!¡± (Michael) In a blur, Shade appeared out of nowhere ninja style. {Yes my Lord? Nyaaa} (Shade) ¡°You heard the conversation just now correct?¡± (Michael) {Yes my Lord. Nyaaaaaa} (Shade) ¡°I counting on you to bring him up to speed on how we do things around here.¡± (Michael) {Yes my Lord! Nyaaa} (Shade) [...] ¡°Is that the only thing you can say or something?¡± (Michael) {What do you mean my lord?? Nyaaaa} (Shade) ¡°Never-mind.¡± (Michael) Then both of them left to do their duties. Back to relaxing! I removed my towel and laid down on my outdoor hammock trying to do a bit of tan-lines-less tanning. Cellphone came and laid on my stomach that had already been warmed up by the sun. It was rare that i had a day off alone on my own to relax, so me and Cellphone were trying to savor each minutes of it as much as possible. {You know you won''t tan if you don''t remove your clothes...} (Michael) She turned to look at me with a big pouting expression on her face. You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story. {Ecchi!} (Cellphone) {Fuuhuhuhuhu* Never mind, if you''re too shy...} (Michael) I closed my eyes, trying to find sleep under the warm sun-rays. Rustle* Rustle* Rustle*.... The feeling on my chest was suddenly a lot softer... ''Huhuhu look like my little Cellphone''s changed it''s mind after-all.'' (Michael) {Don''t you dare look!!} (Cellphone) {Fuuhuhuhuhu* I must admit to be very interested but if you don''t want me too then i won''t... Now just close your eyes and sleep. In a few hours we will arrive at Minasty city.... Sighhh what a pain in the ass................. Why are you moving so much?} (Michael) {SssSSSsSHUT UP!} (Cellphone) {I could have sworn you were grinding against me...} (Michael) {UWAWAWAWAWAAAAAAAAAA I SAID SHUT UP!} (Cellphone) ''So easy to tease... Guhuhu*'' (Michael) [Later that day] ¡°My Lord! We finally have Minasty in visual!¡± (Royal Guard) Having covered Cellphone''s naked body from the guard''s eyes with my hands, I shooed him away after asking him to send Ester in for my bath. {..... Mhhhh .....} (Cellphone) {Yes yes i know.. my eyes are closed...} (Michael) She freed herself and went further away to put her clothes back on. A while later, Ester washed and dressed me with my most impressive garments. Dressed to impress as they say. I walked to the throne room where Thorodan was waiting and jumped on him. Accompanied by 15 dragon riders we then took off to the sky heading toward Minasty. With my floating city it was now a lot easier to convert massive amount of people but I still insisted to make a personal appearance everywhere i went. Everyone in the city was already gathered at the center of the city in a big circular plaza having a water fountain in the middle. In the last city, the people had fled at the sight of Thorodan and the other dragons but this time, apparently the word had already spread seeing as they didn''t seemed frightened and greeted me with praise and worship. This was getting almost to easy... I materialized a golden throne in front of them and sat with Thorodan by my side. It was now time to do my godly work. ¡°What is it that this city need the most ?¡± (Michael) I was giving one wish for every city I visited. ¡°Great lord Michael, our city is regularly attacked by goblins...¡± (Elder) I then gathered a bit of my divine power, and blessed the lands inside the city walls. ¡°It is done... No goblins can ever lay foot inside this city walls from now on.¡± (Michael) ¡°Really? Goblins simply won''t be able to enter?¡± (Elder) ¡°Wanna see?¡± (Michael) I quickly snapped my fingers making a goblin appear in front of us. The goblin confused at first, suddenly started chocking. He then fell to the ground and started convulsing violently before dying. ¡°Convinced?¡± (Michael) ¡°PRAISE THE LORD!!!¡± (The entire village) Then from behind the crowd a voice suddenly shouted louder than the others. MY NAME IS ''ARTHURUS'' A POWERFUL HERO INVOKED BY THE GREAT WESTERN EMPIRE FROM ANOTHER WORLD! PREPA- URGgggg gurglegurglegurgle*(Sound of someone chocking on his own blood.)¡± (ARTHURUS) ¡°My work here is done.. Be well my dear children. Bless you all!¡± (Michael) I said before leaving back on Thorodan''s back. ¡°PRAISE THE LORD!!!¡± (The entire village) ¡°PRAISE THE LORD!!!¡± (The entire village) ¡°PRAISE THE LORD!!!¡± (The entire village) --- Here''s the map of the world. Well at least what is known so far, notice the fog of war... The full map is a lottt bigger. Spoiler : http://s12.postimg.org/jpuj3ghyz/MAP6.png UPDATED Hope you enjoy and comment! I need your feedbacks to fill loopholes and make a better story in general, so don''t hesitate. - If you like this FF please Rate/Follow/Favourite this help me greatly gaining more readers. ---